The antiquity of the royal line of Scotland farther cleared and defended, against the exceptions lately offer'd by Dr. Stillingfleet, in his vindication of the Bishop of St. Asaph by Sir George Mackenzie ...
         Mackenzie, George, Sir, 1636-1691.
      
       
         
           1686
        
      
       Approx. 262 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 122 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50442
         Wing M150
         ESTC R11636
         13118938
         ocm 13118938
         97803
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50442)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97803)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 427:2)
      
       
         
           
             The antiquity of the royal line of Scotland farther cleared and defended, against the exceptions lately offer'd by Dr. Stillingfleet, in his vindication of the Bishop of St. Asaph by Sir George Mackenzie ...
             Mackenzie, George, Sir, 1636-1691.
          
           [12], 212, [8] p. : folded geneal. table
           
             Printed for Joseph Hindmarsh ...,
             London :
             1686.
          
           
             "Licensed, Nov. 2, 1685. Ro. L'Estrange"
             Advertisements: p. [6]-[8] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Library of Congress.
             Marginal notes.
             Imperfect: geneal. table lacking on film.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. -- Origines britannicæ.
           O'Flaherty, Roderic, 1629-1718. -- Ogygia.
           Scotland -- History -- To 1603.
           Scotland -- Kings and rulers.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           ANTIQUITY
           OF
           THE
           Royal
           Line
           OF
           SCOTLAND
           Farther
           Cleared
           and
           Defended
           ,
           Against
           the
           Exceptions
           lately
           offer'd
           by
           Dr.
           STILLINGFLEET
           ,
           In
           his
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           ASAPH
           .
        
         
           By
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           ,
           His
           Majesty's
           Advocate
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   LICENSED
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Nov.
                       2.
                       1685.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Ro.
                     L'Estrange
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ioseph
             Hindmarsh
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden-Ball
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           .
           1686.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           my
           practice
           to
           plead
           any
           thing
           for
           your
           Majesty
           with
           zeal
           ,
           untill
           I
           find
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           some
           importance
           ;
           and
           my self
           likewise
           convinced
           that
           I
           cannot
           answer
           my
           own
           Arguments
           :
           By
           this
           rule
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           saw
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           Book
           ,
           I
           took
           some
           pains
           to
           persuade
           my self
           ,
           that
           it
           contain'd
           nothing
           prejudicial
           to
           that
           right
           of
           precedency
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           your
           Royal
           Race
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
           Ancient
           Monarchy
           which
           we
           know
           .
           But
           finding
           that
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           secure
           this
           precedency
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           against
           those
           consequences
           which
           necessarily
           arose
           from
           his
           Positions
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           duty
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           answer
           his
           Lordship's
           Book
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           now
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           :
           especially
           ,
           since
           they
           ,
           in
           overturning
           the
           ancient
           settlement
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           destroy
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Foundations
           ,
           whereby
           your
           Majesty's
           Grandfather
           ,
           your
           Father
           ,
           and
           your
           Last
           Parliament
           ,
           have
           farther
           engag'd
           ,
           and
           encourag'd
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           this
           your
           .
           Ancient
           Kingdom
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           these
           Reverend
           Divines
           will
           now
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           hold
           me
           excus'd
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           I
           pleaded
           first
           for
           them
           ,
           with
           my
           
           self
           ,
           before
           I
           pleaded
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           your
           Majesty
           :
           And
           if
           I
           could
           have
           found
           any
           man
           to
           have
           satisfied
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           inconveniences
           arising
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           these
           Points
           ,
           I
           had
           never
           printed
           that
           Book
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           Native
           Country
           .
           But
           ,
           now
           humbly
           to
           satisfy
           your
           Majesty
           as
           to
           the
           dangerousness
           of
           these
           Positions
           (
           even
           supposing
           the
           Authours
           innocent
           of
           any
           ill
           design
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           they
           are
           )
           and
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           how
           impartial
           I
           am
           upon
           any
           National
           Account
           ;
           I
           beg
           leave
           to
           mind
           your
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Own
           Historians
           having
           erred
           with
           as
           little
           ill
           design
           as
           they
           ,
           touching
           the
           Succession
           of
           King
           
             Robert
             the
             Second
          
           ;
           An
           Argument
           was
           
           drawn
           from
           it
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           Bastards
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           boasted
           of
           by
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           true
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           ,
           I
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           indifferent
           men
           ,
           refute
           our
           own
           Historians
           in
           that
           Point
           ,
           as
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           do
           now
           these
           Gentlemen
           in
           the
           Points
           controverted
           .
           Scarce
           any
           thing
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           can
           be
           thought
           inconsiderable
           ,
           wherein
           a
           Crown
           is
           concern'd
           ;
           or
           any
           consequence
           so
           remote
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           adverted
           to
           ,
           in
           a
           Season
           when
           a
           long
           Rebellion
           has
           so
           far
           debaucht
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           too
           many
           of
           your
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           :
           But
           certainly
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           thought
           inconsiderable
           ,
           which
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           have
           judg'd
           so
           usefull
           for
           establishing
           the
           precedence
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           for
           confirming
           the
           Affection
           and
           
           Loyalty
           of
           the
           Subject
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           's
           way
           of
           telling
           us
           ,
           (
           in
           place
           of
           all
           other
           defence
           )
           that
           the
           Irish
           carry
           up
           the
           Royal
           Line
           
           within
           six
           degrees
           of
           Japhet
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shorten
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           serious
           enough
           in
           a
           Subject
           we
           ought
           to
           treat
           of
           with
           veneration
           ;
           since
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           the
           
           same
           Book
           ,
           does
           but
           make
           himself
           merry
           with
           Offlahertie
           ,
           the
           Assertor
           of
           this
           pretended
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           the
           agreement
           of
           Men
           of
           different
           Professions
           ,
           almost
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           against
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ;
           some
           endeavouring
           by
           their
           Swords
           to
           cut
           it
           short
           at
           that
           end
           which
           lay
           next
           to
           them
           ;
           Whilst
           others
           ,
           by
           their
           Pens
           ,
           have
           undertaken
           what
           derogates
           from
           its
           glory
           ,
           by
           lopping
           
           off
           its
           remoter
           end
           ;
           which
           I
           'm
           sure
           lay
           far
           out
           of
           their
           way
           :
           And
           I
           wish
           ,
           that
           as
           your
           Majesty
           has
           most
           successfully
           defeated
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           your
           Victorious
           Arms
           ;
           so
           I
           may
           be
           so
           happy
           ,
           in
           your
           prudent
           Reign
           ,
           as
           to
           contribute
           somewhat
           to
           disappoint
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           vindication
           of
           its
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           The
           dutifull
           inclination
           I
           have
           to
           serve
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           much
           heightned
           ,
           by
           the
           Royal
           Obligations
           you
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           lay
           upon
           our
           Nation
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           your
           gratious
           protection
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           glory
           you
           have
           added
           to
           that
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           under
           which
           we
           have
           been
           so
           long
           happy
           .
           Your
           Majesty
           owes
           your
           success
           (
           next
           to
           that
           mercifull
           and
           miraculous
           providence
           which
           still
           attends
           
           your
           Sacred
           Person
           and
           Family
           to
           your
           own
           wise
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           Iustice
           of
           your
           Cause
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           your
           Councils
           or
           Servants
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           your
           Majesty's
           goodness
           to
           be
           as
           kind
           to
           them
           as
           if
           you
           did
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           valuing
           my self
           ,
           upon
           any
           success
           I
           may
           ,
           or
           can
           pretend
           to
           have
           ,
           in
           pleading
           for
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           either
           in
           Print
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           Bar
           ;
           that
           I
           shall
           still
           ascribe
           whatever
           advantages
           I
           may
           gain
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           Iustice
           of
           your
           Majesty's
           Cause
           ,
           without
           arrogating
           any
           part
           of
           it
           to
           my
           own
           Skill
           or
           Eloquence
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           your
           Majesty
           having
           by
           your
           own
           Royal
           Influence
           ,
           and
           the
           Prudence
           of
           your
           proper
           Conduct
           ,
           overturn'd
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           all
           the
           Designs
           of
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           so
           deeply
           rooted
           ;
           And
           by
           
           your
           gentleness
           and
           clemency
           overcome
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           your
           most
           inveterate
           Enemies
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           far
           the
           more
           wonderfull
           Victory
           ,
           thereby
           contracting
           into
           one
           year
           the
           glories
           of
           a
           long
           Reign
           :
           I
           can
           never
           have
           the
           vanity
           to
           imagine
           ,
           your
           Majesty
           should
           yet
           any
           way
           need
           the
           mean
           assistence
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
             Your
             Majesty's
             most
             Dutifull
             Loyal
             and
             Obedient
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             George
             Mackenzie
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THE
             King's
             Advocat
             in
             duty
             bound
             to
             defend
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             .
             This
             debate
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             unnecessarily
             started
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             unwarrantably
             continued
             .
             The
             Authour's
             Answers
             to
             
             Buchanan's
             
               Jus
               Regni
            
             clear'd
             ,
             and
             defended
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             That
             the
             Scots
             were
             placed
             here
             before
             the
             Tear
             503.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             What
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Asaph
             and
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             say
             against
             our
             Histories
             ,
             from
             Fergus
             the
             First
             ,
             examined
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Our
             Authours
             vindicated
             in
             the
             accounts
             they
             give
             of
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             our
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             The
             Irish
             Genealogy
             of
             our
             Kings
             compared
             with
             the
             Accounts
             given
             by
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Melross
             ,
             and
             both
             compared
             with
             the
             Genealogies
             contained
             in
             our
             Histories
             ;
             with
             a
             full
             proof
             ,
             that
             our
             Historians
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             Irish
             Annals
             as
             to
             this
             point
             :
             Ogygia
             examin'd
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           of
           Scotland
           farther
           cleared
           and
           defended
           ,
           against
           the
           Exceptions
           lately
           offered
           by
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           in
           his
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           KING
           Iames
           ,
           having
           in
           his
           
             Basilicon
             Doron
             ,
             p.
          
           201.
           founded
           his
           Royal
           Prerogative
           upon
           King
           
           Fergus's
           having
           made
           himself
           King
           and
           Lord
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           whole
           Lands
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           King
           
             Charles
             the
             First
          
           ,
           having
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           An.
           1641.
           founded
           that
           kindness
           ,
           which
           he
           expected
           from
           the
           Scots
           ,
           upon
           this
           ;
           that
           they
           and
           
           their
           Predecessours
           were
           Sworn
           to
           maintain
           that
           Race
           of
           their
           Kings
           which
           he
           now
           represented
           ,
           after
           108
           Descents
           :
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           indifferent
           men
           ,
           if
           I
           ,
           as
           King's
           Advocate
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           duty
           oblig'd
           to
           answer
           a
           Book
           written
           by
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           King
           Fergus
           ,
           and
           44
           posteriour
           Kings
           were
           merely
           fabulous
           and
           idle
           inventions
           ,
           since
           that
           assertion
           did
           not
           onely
           give
           the
           lye
           flatly
           to
           two
           of
           our
           most
           just
           and
           learned
           Kings
           ,
           but
           overturned
           the
           foundations
           on
           which
           they
           had
           built
           the
           duty
           and
           kindness
           of
           their
           Subjects
           :
           And
           since
           precedency
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           glories
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           ,
           not
           onely
           Kings
           ,
           but
           Subjects
           fight
           and
           debate
           ;
           how
           could
           I
           suffer
           this
           right
           and
           privilege
           of
           our
           Crown
           to
           be
           stoln
           from
           it
           by
           this
           Assertion
           ;
           which
           did
           expresly
           subtract
           about
           830
           years
           from
           their
           antiquity
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           consequence
           ,
           lessen'd
           it
           by
           other
           500
           ?
           for
           we
           can
           produce
           no
           evidences
           for
           these
           also
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           quarrel'd
           ,
           if
           our
           Adversaries
           be
           allow'd
           to
           reject
           what
           is
           here
           controverted
           ;
           
           consequentially
           to
           which
           ,
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           ,
           magnified
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           has
           brought
           down
           their
           Antiquity
           to
           Kenneth
           the
           Third
           :
           and
           since
           nothing
           can
           be
           answered
           to
           these
           grounds
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           conclude
           ,
           because
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           has
           answered
           nothing
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           many
           reasons
           whereby
           I
           prov'd
           that
           Episcopacy
           was
           no
           otherways
           concerned
           in
           this
           debate
           ,
           than
           in
           as
           far
           as
           it
           was
           made
           a
           pretext
           for
           the
           more
           secure
           opposing
           our
           Monarchy
           :
           I
           admire
           how
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           could
           adventure
           to
           continue
           the
           debate
           ,
           especially
           after
           a
           whole
           Parliament
           of
           zealous
           Episcopal
           members
           ,
           (
           and
           wherein
           there
           did
           sit
           14
           Bishops
           )
           had
           unanimously
           ,
           after
           many
           of
           them
           had
           read
           ,
           and
           all
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Book
           ,
           thought
           of
           new
           again
           ,
           this
           Antiquity
           a
           solid
           and
           necessary
           Basis
           for
           their
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           Kings
           are
           still
           ancient
           by
           the
           Irish
           Race
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           Kings
           in
           another
           place
           :
           But
           he
           should
           have
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Conquest
           of
           an
           
           ancient
           Kingdom
           brings
           not
           to
           the
           Conquerour
           the
           antiquity
           of
           those
           he
           conquers
           ;
           and
           our
           Kings
           succeed
           onely
           to
           the
           Irish
           by
           the
           Scotish
           Kings
           now
           controverted
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           rejects
           ours
           for
           want
           of
           sufficient
           proofs
           ,
           he
           must
           by
           a
           stronger
           consequence
           reject
           the
           proofs
           ▪
           that
           can
           be
           produced
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           so
           indeed
           with
           much
           scorn
           and
           gayety
           ;
           nor
           can
           he
           prove
           our
           Kings
           to
           be
           descended
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           if
           he
           allow
           not
           my
           proofs
           for
           Fergus
           the
           First
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           the
           descent
           of
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           from
           the
           Irish
           ,
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           to
           be
           impossible
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Authours
           for
           this
           opinion
           to
           have
           contradicted
           one
           another
           :
           so
           that
           these
           two
           Loyal
           Divines
           toil
           much
           to
           prove
           their
           King
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           onely
           not
           the
           most
           ancient
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           last
           Kings
           in
           Christendom
           ;
           and
           are
           angry
           at
           me
           ,
           though
           the
           King's
           Advocate
           ,
           for
           daring
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           king
           of
           
             lese
             Majesty
          
           :
           by
           which
           I
           meant
           onely
           then
           ,
           a
           lessening
           and
           wronging
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           our
           common
           Kings
           ,
           though
           I
           qualified
           this
           
           Rhetorical
           expression
           ,
           by
           adding
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           sure
           the
           learned
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           had
           written
           this
           with
           a
           design
           rather
           to
           gratifie
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           than
           Industriously
           to
           injure
           our
           Kings
           or
           us
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           gentler
           than
           my
           employment
           could
           well
           allow
           ,
           or
           my
           present
           treatment
           does
           require
           .
           The
           Doctor
           being
           resolv'd
           to
           found
           every
           thing
           upon
           his
           own
           authority
           ,
           knowing
           of
           little
           other
           help
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           such
           as
           are
           to
           write
           in
           matters
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           should
           be
           extraordinarily
           vers'd
           in
           the
           best
           Authours
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           a
           deep
           judgment
           ,
           able
           to
           compare
           them
           together
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           the
           Preface
           of
           his
           own
           
             Origines
             Britannicae
          
           ,
           
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           so
           constru'd
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           us
           take
           his
           own
           word
           for
           his
           being
           a
           most
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Antiquary
           and
           Critick
           ,
           for
           else
           he
           would
           not
           have
           undertaken
           this
           sublime
           and
           hard
           task
           ;
           as
           also
           he
           tells
           us
           by
           the
           same
           art
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           
             every
             Advocate
          
           us'd
           to
           plead
           eloquently
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           who
           took
           citations
           at
           second-hand
           ,
           
           who
           could
           manage
           so
           weighty
           matters
           ;
           making
           it
           thus
           great
           Insolency
           in
           me
           to
           grapple
           with
           him
           in
           our
           own
           History
           ,
           which
           ,
           a
           Scotchman
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Latin
           Authours
           ,
           which
           a
           Civilian
           should
           understand
           best
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           for
           this
           debate
           requires
           little
           other
           learning
           beside
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           reading
           of
           some
           few
           passages
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           read
           in
           the
           Authours
           themselves
           with
           as
           great
           attention
           as
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           of
           my
           Citations
           at
           second-hand
           ,
           or
           using
           them
           without
           considering
           first
           their
           full
           import
           ,
           and
           remotest
           consequences
           ,
           as
           several
           learned
           men
           here
           can
           prove
           ,
           and
           will
           better
           and
           more
           convincingly
           appear
           from
           this
           debate
           it self
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           beside
           the
           main
           positions
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           prove
           that
           either
           the
           Doctor
           has
           not
           understood
           so
           well
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           has
           not
           used
           them
           so
           ingenuously
           as
           I
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           To
           reflect
           somewhat
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           much
           on
           our
           Historians
           ,
           without
           contributing
           any
           thing
           else
           to
           the
           present
           debate
           ,
           save
           what
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           weakning
           our
           credibility
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           asserts
           that
           I
           should
           have
           
           in
           my
           answer
           to
           
           Buchanan's
           
             Ius
             Regni
          
           ,
           deny'd
           that
           any
           respect
           was
           due
           to
           arguments
           brought
           from
           our
           Histories
           ,
           to
           prove
           his
           Republican
           Principles
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           have
           decry'd
           our
           Histories
           as
           fabulous
           ,
           and
           invented
           merely
           to
           sustain
           those
           Principles
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           my
           Answer
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           find
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           as
           firm
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           power
           and
           interest
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           though
           I
           think
           he
           gives
           no
           great
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           urging
           unnecessarily
           all
           
           Buchanan's
           
             popular
             arguments
          
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           exactness
           that
           those
           do
           who
           wish
           them
           to
           prevail
           ;
           but
           none
           can-lessen
           the
           esteem
           of
           the
           Book
           here
           in
           question
           ,
           without
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           famous
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           I
           have
           subjoyn'd
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           think
           the
           next
           to
           that
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           point
           :
           I
           must
           remember
           our
           Readers
           ,
           that
           Buchanan
           having
           urged
           against
           the
           absolute
           power
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           limited
           by
           a
           contract
           betwixt
           King
           Fergus
           and
           the
           People
           ;
           my
           Answers
           
           were
           ,
           that
           first
           this
           Contract
           was
           deny'd
           ,
           and
           a
           History
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           some
           points
           be
           foisted
           in
           upon
           design
           ,
           else
           few
           Histories
           are
           true
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           Dr.
           
           Heylin's
           Doctrine
           as
           well
           as
           mine
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           Fordon
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           our
           first
           Historian
           ,
           now
           extant
           ,
           did
           expresly
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Fergus
             constituit
             se
             regem
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           clear
           also
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Pasley
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           clear'd
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           otherways
           ;
           and
           if
           Boethius
           ,
           has
           onely
           copied
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           
             Buchanan
             ,
             Boethius
          
           (
           as
           our
           adversaries
           contend
           )
           they
           must
           be
           all
           regulated
           by
           
           Fordon's
           Loyalty
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           if
           Boethius
           be
           urg'd
           against
           us
           ;
           we
           must
           consider
           all
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           we
           will
           find
           that
           he
           derives
           the
           Monarchy
           from
           Gathelus
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           King
           without
           contract
           ,
           before
           Fergus
           ,
           whose
           reign
           I
           assert
           not
           there
           ,
           though
           I
           use
           it
           justly
           against
           such
           as
           object
           that
           Tradition
           as
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           These
           limitations
           being
           found
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           King
           and
           People
           (
           as
           indeed
           all
           limitations
           are
           )
           they
           were
           repeal'd
           by
           express
           Laws
           in
           the
           Reign
           
           of
           King
           Kenneth
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           and
           clear
           posteriour
           Statutes
           ,
           founded
           upon
           sad
           ▪
           experience
           :
           And
           if
           such
           Limitations
           could
           be
           introduc'd
           ,
           they
           could
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           by
           express
           consent
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           Kings
           are
           now
           freed
           from
           them
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           I
           clear
           that
           these
           expressions
           crept
           into
           our
           Histories
           by
           the
           humour
           which
           most
           Churchmen
           were
           in
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           of
           having
           Kings
           depend
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           absolute
           ;
           in
           which
           our
           Historians
           are
           less
           guilty
           than
           those
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           whom
           in
           friendship
           I
           will
           not
           now
           name
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           instance
           brought
           from
           our
           Histories
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           People
           depos'd
           Kings
           ;
           That
           concluded
           onely
           that
           the
           People
           were
           Rebels
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           our
           Kings
           were
           Limited
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           deny'd
           our
           Histories
           ,
           in
           as
           far
           as
           they
           prov'd
           this
           ,
           it
           concerned
           me
           to
           have
           denyed
           them
           till
           Kenneth
           the
           Third's
           time
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           own
           opinion
           ,
           and
           had
           justly
           defamed
           my
           Book
           amongst
           my
           own
           Countreymen
           .
           And
           how
           should
           we
           acknowledge
           this
           to
           be
           a
           
           peculiar
           guilt
           in
           our
           Historians
           ,
           except
           we
           deny
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           English
           Histories
           since
           William
           the
           
           Conquerour's
           time
           :
           Because
           they
           mention
           Limitations
           extorted
           from
           their
           Kings
           ;
           murthers
           committed
           upon
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           right
           of
           Election
           to
           be
           stated
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           unfit
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           publick
           view
           for
           the
           same
           Reasons
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           the
           Doctor
           should
           have
           supprest
           that
           undutifull
           dis-respectfull
           part
           of
           his
           debate
           ,
           against
           our
           Historians
           who
           deserve
           much
           less
           to
           be
           taxt
           than
           his
           own
           Friends
           ,
           for
           their
           ill
           founded
           conceptions
           of
           the
           rights
           of
           Monarchs
           in
           those
           days
           ;
           and
           to
           reform
           which
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           somewhat
           more
           instrumental
           than
           the
           Doctor
           .
           But
           such
           injurious
           and
           national
           Excursions
           as
           this
           ,
           seem
           to
           prove
           to
           Conviction
           ,
           more
           partiality
           than
           consideration
           in
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           though
           otherways
           an
           honest
           and
           learned
           man
           in
           cold
           bloud
           .
           But
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           is
           not
           a
           dis-interessed
           Critick
           ,
           I
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           he
           ingenuously
           confesses
           that
           he
           
           ow'd
           so
           much
           service
           to
           so
           worthy
           
           and
           excellent
           a
           Friend
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           Arguments
           would
           hold
           good
           ,
           they
           would
           also
           overthrow
           several
           things
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           but
           a
           mere
           Pretext
           ,
           for
           nothing
           in
           my
           Book
           relates
           any
           way
           to
           any
           part
           of
           that
           Subject
           which
           he
           treats
           upon
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           second
           and
           fifth
           Chapters
           wherein
           he
           takes
           also
           my
           Book
           expressly
           to
           task
           in
           the
           same
           Points
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           that
           if
           he
           ,
           though
           a
           Church-man
           ,
           thought
           himself
           concerned
           in
           honour
           to
           own
           his
           Friend
           ,
           albeit
           an
           Aggressour
           ;
           I
           as
           a
           King's
           Advocate
           may
           be
           more
           justly
           allow'd
           to
           own
           our
           Kings
           when
           attacked
           unjustly
           ,
           and
           unnecessarily
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Beneficiaries
           ;
           And
           though
           it
           may
           be
           instanced
           ,
           that
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           Royal-line
           has
           been
           controverted
           in
           other
           Nations
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           instanced
           that
           this
           has
           been
           done
           by
           Subjects
           ,
           after
           their
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           have
           seriously
           founded
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           the
           Nation
           upon
           that
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           
           have
           asserted
           that
           antiquity
           under
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           upon
           so
           solemn
           occasions
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           case
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           antiquity
           it self
           is
           not
           absolutely
           fabulous
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           is
           in
           it self
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           is
           warranted
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           contemporary
           Historians
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           most
           judicious
           Criticks
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Scots
             were
             placed
             here
             before
             the
             Year
             503.
             
          
        
         
           NOW
           without
           either
           vanity
           or
           levity
           ,
           or
           any
           distracting
           digressions
           ,
           I
           must
           put
           the
           Reader
           in
           mind
           that
           in
           my
           Book
           I
           did
           onely
           
           undertake
           to
           prove
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           did
           settle
           in
           Britain
           before
           the
           Year
           503.
           
           And
           after
           I
           had
           prov'd
           this
           sufficiently
           ,
           by
           the
           clear
           and
           positive
           Testimonies
           which
           I
           adduced
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           it
           appear
           by
           some
           of
           the
           same
           Testimonies
           ,
           that
           we
           settled
           here
           before
           Iulius
           Caesar's
           time
           ;
           and
           particularly
           that
           Reuda
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           was
           expressly
           acknowledged
           by
           Beda
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Authours
           I
           cite
           ;
           I
           proceeded
           to
           prove
           that
           our
           Historians
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           as
           to
           King
           Fergus
           ,
           there
           being
           onely
           a
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           years
           betwixt
           these
           two
           Kings
           .
           As
           to
           which
           ,
           our
           Historians
           being
           many
           ,
           
           and
           men
           of
           Reputation
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           they
           having
           narrated
           nothing
           that
           is
           improbable
           ,
           and
           having
           declared
           that
           they
           were
           sufficiently
           warranted
           so
           to
           write
           ,
           by
           the
           Records
           delivered
           to
           them
           by
           Authority
           out
           of
           our
           ancient
           Monasteries
           then
           extant
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           universally
           received
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           Fortification
           of
           so
           short
           a
           step
           as
           a
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           years
           .
           And
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           I
           clear
           against
           Archbishop
           Usher
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           That
           this
           Countrey
           was
           called
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           We
           Scots
           ,
           before
           the
           Year
           1000
           ,
           a
           position
           they
           were
           driven
           to
           maintain
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           former
           Paradox
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           these
           Points
           which
           I
           treated
           separately
           in
           the
           method
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           would
           more
           cunningly
           than
           ingenuously
           ,
           make
           his
           Reader
           believe
           that
           I
           have
           undertaken
           by
           every
           Citation
           and
           Reason
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           History
           from
           Fergus
           downward
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           I
           adduce
           a
           Citation
           
           for
           proving
           that
           we
           were
           settled
           here
           before
           the
           Year
           503
           ;
           or
           that
           this
           Countrey
           was
           called
           Scotland
           before
           the
           Year
           1000
           :
           He
           asks
           ,
           Where
           is
           there
           mention
           in
           these
           Citations
           ,
           of
           Fergus
           ?
           And
           takes
           no
           care
           to
           consider
           my
           Citations
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           particular
           Points
           for
           which
           they
           are
           produced
           ,
           as
           in
           my
           *
           Citation
           of
           Scaliger
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Scotobrigantes
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           †
           Citation
           of
           Claudian
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           return
           then
           to
           my
           first
           Method
           ,
           for
           the
           Readers
           fuller
           conviction
           ,
           I
           must
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           that
           I
           did
           prove
           the
           first
           of
           these
           positions
           ,
           viz.
           That
           we
           were
           setled
           in
           Scotland
           before
           the
           Year
           503.
           
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           British
           Historians
           within
           the
           Isle
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           the
           Roman
           Historians
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           know
           us
           well
           ,
           because
           that
           Nation
           fought
           long
           with
           us
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           By
           Ecclesiastick
           Writers
           and
           Historians
           ,
           who
           prove
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Christian
           Nation
           here
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           behov'd
           to
           have
           been
           setled
           here
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           I
           fortifie
           
           these
           Citations
           by
           most
           clear
           Reasons
           ,
           (
           5.
           )
           Because
           the
           import
           of
           some
           of
           these
           Authorities
           is
           controverted
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           best
           Historians
           and
           Criticks
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           competent
           Judges
           betwixt
           the
           reverend
           Prelate
           and
           my self
           ;
           and
           these
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           found
           to
           have
           asserted
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           my
           Position
           ,
           and
           the
           justness
           of
           my
           Citations
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Citations
           I
           used
           were
           from
           Gildas
           and
           Beda
           ,
           the
           most
           ancient
           and
           esteemed
           of
           all
           the
           English
           Writers
           :
           And
           I
           did
           begin
           with
           Beda
           ,
           because
           he
           transcribes
           and
           explains
           Gildas
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           repeat
           the
           Argument
           as
           I
           stated
           it
           in
           my
           first
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           venerable
           Beda
           ,
           though
           a
           Saxon
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           Enemy
           to
           us
           ,
           having
           written
           an
           exact
           Chronology
           according
           to
           the
           periods
           of
           time
           ,
           does
           in
           his
           
             first
             chap.
             de
             priscis
             Incolis
          
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           praised
           in
           five
           Languages
           in
           this
           Isle
           ;
           that
           of
           the
           
             English
             ,
             Britons
             ,
             Scots
             ,
             Picts
          
           and
           Latines
           ;
           and
           then
           proceeds
           to
           tell
           that
           the
           Britons
           were
           the
           first
           Possessours
           ,
           and
           possest
           the
           South
           
           parts
           ;
           After
           which
           ,
           came
           the
           Picts
           to
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           Scots
           under
           Reuda
           thereafter
           made
           a
           third
           Nation
           in
           that
           part
           belonging
           to
           the
           Picts
           ,
           getting
           the
           Western
           part
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
             North
          
           from
           the
           Picts
           called
           Dumbriton
           or
           Alcluith
           ,
           and
           he
           inculcates
           their
           fixing
           here
           by
           three
           several
           ,
           but
           concurring
           Expressions
           .
           1.
           
           
             Progressi
             ex
             Hiberniâ
          
           ,
           they
           left
           
             Ireland
             .
             2.
             
             Sedes
             vindicârunt
             in
             Britanniâ
             ,
          
           they
           setled
           in
           
             Britain
             .
             3.
             
             In
             Britanniâ
             ,
             Britonibus
             &
             Pictis
             gentem
             tertiam
             addiderunt
          
           ;
           they
           added
           a
           third
           Nation
           to
           the
           Britons
           and
           Picts
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           very
           ancient
           ,
           is
           clear
           ;
           for
           he
           fixes
           them
           in
           Britain
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           wherein
           he
           treats
           
             de
             priscis
             Incolis
          
           :
           and
           having
           thus
           setled
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           in
           his
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           with
           the
           Britons
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           setle
           the
           fourth
           Nation
           ,
           viz
           ,
           the
           Latines
           or
           Romans
           ,
           beginning
           with
           these
           words
           :
           
             But
             this
          
           Britain
           
             was
             unknown
             ,
             and
             not
             entred
             upon
             by
             the
          
           Romans
           ,
           till
           Julius
           Caesar's
           time
           .
           And
           having
           described
           the
           Wars
           betwixt
           these
           three
           Nations
           and
           the
           
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           in
           a
           due
           Gradation
           marking
           every
           period
           of
           time
           ,
           through
           the
           Reign
           of
           their
           consecutive
           Emperours
           :
           and
           how
           at
           last
           the
           Romans
           had
           abandoned
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           Aetius
           the
           
             Roman
             Consul
          
           had
           refused
           the
           Petition
           of
           the
           miserable
           Britons
           ,
           so
           often
           defeated
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           :
           He
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           Chapter
           relates
           ,
           how
           the
           Britons
           upon
           deep
           Consultation
           brought
           in
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           continues
           the
           Saxon
           History
           .
           The
           second
           Argument
           I
           brought
           from
           Beda
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           
             5th
             .
             cap.
             l.
             1.
             
             Eccl.
             Hist.
          
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           Severus
           built
           a
           Wall
           to
           defend
           against
           the
           other
           unconquer'd
           Nations
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           12.
           cap.
           he
           tells
           that
           Britain
           was
           vexed
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           two
           Over-Sea
           or
           
             Transmarine
             Nations
          
           :
           And
           thereafter
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           afraid
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           Transmarine
           might
           have
           been
           mistaken
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           called
           Transmarine
           ,
           because
           they
           lived
           and
           were
           setled
           out
           of
           Britain
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           separated
           from
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           by
           the
           two
           Seas
           which
           
           did
           almost
           meet
           .
           And
           in
           this
           he
           agrees
           exactly
           with
           Tacitus
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Agricola
           says
           ,
           that
           there
           being
           a
           Wall
           built
           betwixt
           these
           two
           Seas
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Enemies
           were
           closed
           up
           as
           in
           an
           Isle
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           Arguments
           the
           learned
           
           Doctor
           answers
           first
           that
           Beda
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           doth
           set
           down
           the
           five
           Nations
           that
           inhabited
           Britain
           ,
           and
           so
           if
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           be
           ancient
           ,
           the
           Romans
           and
           Saxons
           must
           be
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           too
           in
           his
           Sense
           :
           for
           they
           are
           likewise
           reckoned
           before
           the
           War
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           his
           business
           being
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           present
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           not
           merely
           of
           the
           ancient
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           mere
           imposing
           upon
           the
           Reader
           :
           for
           Beda
           ,
           when
           he
           names
           the
           five
           Nations
           ,
           speaks
           of
           them
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           present
           Languages
           wherein
           God
           was
           praised
           within
           the
           Isle
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           old
           Inhabitants
           ,
           he
           speaks
           onely
           of
           the
           
             Britons
             ,
             Picts
          
           and
           Scots
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           sets
           not
           down
           the
           particular
           time
           
           wherein
           these
           fixed
           in
           the
           Isles
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           is
           because
           he
           knew
           the
           one
           but
           the
           other
           was
           so
           ancient
           ,
           that
           the
           exact
           time
           of
           their
           first
           settlement
           was
           not
           known
           ;
           for
           certainly
           a
           Chronologue
           would
           not
           have
           omitted
           that
           if
           he
           had
           known
           it
           .
           For
           speaking
           of
           the
           Romans
           settlement
           ,
           he
           condescends
           upon
           the
           particular
           Year
           :
           But
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           he
           onely
           saith
           
             [
             Ut
             fertur
             ]
             as
             they
             say
             ,
          
           a
           word
           which
           he
           could
           not
           have
           used
           here
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           remotest
           antiquity
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           certainly
           they
           must
           be
           much
           more
           ancient
           than
           the
           503.
           
           And
           the
           inquisitive
           Beda
           was
           not
           able
           to
           reach
           so
           far
           back
           in
           the
           Year
           700.
           wanting
           the
           helps
           of
           the
           old
           Manuscripts
           in
           our
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           onely
           could
           tell
           him
           the
           exact
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           general
           remark
           of
           our
           being
           fixed
           here
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           even
           before
           his
           own
           age
           which
           was
           so
           near
           to
           the
           503.
           that
           his
           own
           Father
           might
           have
           told
           him
           precisely
           
           when
           we
           setled
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           not
           setled
           here
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           second
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           Beda
           does
           not
           at
           all
           intimate
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           in
           Britain
           before
           the
           Romans
           and
           Saxons
           .
           To
           which
           it
           is
           replyed
           ,
           that
           Beda
           is
           a
           Chronologue
           ,
           and
           is
           carefull
           of
           the
           Notation
           of
           time
           where
           he
           knows
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           seems
           still
           to
           me
           and
           has
           done
           so
           to
           such
           as
           understand
           well
           Chronology
           ,
           as
           sure
           a
           demonstration
           as
           that
           Science
           can
           allow
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           being
           named
           as
           one
           of
           the
           three
           ancient
           Nations
           inhabiting
           this
           Isle
           ,
           and
           their
           actions
           against
           the
           Britons
           and
           Romans
           ,
           being
           narrated
           before
           the
           Saxons
           are
           said
           to
           have
           entred
           ,
           that
           therefore
           their
           settlement
           must
           be
           the
           elder
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           said
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           account
           of
           Kings
           ,
           or
           memorable
           actions
           ,
           were
           set
           down
           by
           a
           Chronologue
           ,
           without
           adding
           the
           years
           ,
           these
           things
           behov'd
           to
           be
           considered
           ancient
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           order
           wherein
           they
           are
           exprest
           ;
           especially
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           since
           the
           *
           defeat
           of
           the
           Britons
           by
           
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           is
           made
           the
           cause
           of
           bringing
           in
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           must
           necessarily
           precede
           the
           effect
           .
           In
           fortification
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           we
           must
           mind
           ,
           that
           this
           will
           agree
           better
           with
           the
           following
           Citations
           ,
           which
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           settled
           here
           before
           the
           year
           404
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Saxons
           entred
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           here
           before
           the
           Romans
           ,
           is
           likewise
           clear
           :
           for
           after
           they
           are
           marked
           to
           be
           setled
           in
           this
           Isle
           ,
           *
           Britain
           is
           said
           to
           be
           unknown
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Romans
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           here
           before
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           set
           down
           by
           Beda
           before
           them
           ;
           Why
           should
           not
           the
           Scots
           be
           likewise
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           setled
           here
           before
           the
           Romans
           ,
           since
           their
           settlement
           is
           first
           mentioned
           ?
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           third
           Answer
           is
           ,
           *
           That
           though
           
           Severus's
           Wall
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           built
           against
           the
           unconquer'd
           Nations
           beyond
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           were
           these
           unconquer'd
           Nations
           ,
           else
           the
           controversie
           had
           been
           ended
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Dion
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           we
           may
           understand
           
           Beda's
           meaning
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           Nations
           were
           the
           Maeatae
           and
           Caledonii
           :
           To
           which
           it
           is
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           Beda
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           mentions
           onely
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           as
           setled
           here
           with
           the
           Britons
           :
           in
           the
           second
           he
           brings
           in
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           their
           progress
           under
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           :
           in
           the
           third
           under
           Claudius
           :
           in
           the
           fourth
           under
           
             Marcus
             Antoninus
          
           :
           in
           the
           fifth
           ,
           under
           Severus
           ,
           he
           mentions
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Wall
           to
           secure
           the
           Roman
           Conquest
           against
           the
           unconquer'd
           Nations
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           12th
           ,
           he
           recapitulates
           the
           War
           betwixt
           the
           Britons
           and
           Romans
           ,
           against
           these
           unconquer'd
           Nations
           ,
           whom
           afterwards
           he
           still
           calls
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           he
           mentions
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           invaders
           of
           this
           Wall
           ,
           built
           against
           those
           Nations
           whom
           he
           called
           unconquer'd
           ,
           without
           speaking
           of
           the
           Maeatae
           or
           Caledonii
           :
           So
           that
           from
           Beda
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           these
           unconquer'd
           Nations
           were
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           own
           confession
           ,
           the
           
           controversie
           is
           at
           an
           end
           .
           And
           these
           Moeatoe
           and
           Caledonii
           were
           in
           effect
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           considered
           as
           Highlanders
           and
           Lowlanders
           :
           for
           
             Bochart
             Canaan
             ,
             l.
          
           1.
           42.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Camdenus
             rectè
             deducit
             Galedonios
             à
             Britannico
             Caled
             ,
             quod
             durum
             sonat
             ;
             duri
             enim
             &
             asperi
             erant
             incolae
             ,
             &
             terra
             etiam
             tota
             horridis
             &
             confragosis
             montibus
             attollitur
             .
             Caledoniis
             opponuntur
             Moeatoe
             ,
          
           Camd.
           de
           Britannia
           Septentrionali
           ,
           p.
           3.
           
           
             Incoloe
             ol●m
             in
             Myatas
             &
             Caledonios
             distincti
             erant
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             in
             campestres
             &
             montanos
             .
          
           Idem
           ,
           p.
           501.
           
           Decheumeath
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             planities
             ad
             austrum
          
           .
           And
           he
           derives
           Caled
           and
           Meath
           ,
           from
           Hebrew
           and
           Arabick
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           .
           And
           this
           farther
           appears
           by
           comparing
           
             Dion
             Cassius
          
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           with
           Claudian
           ;
           for
           Dion
           onely
           says
           ,
           
             Britannorum
             duo
             sunt
             proesertim
             genera
             ,
             Caledonii
             &
             Maeatoe
             :
             nam
             coeterorum
             nomina
             ad
             hos
             ferè
             referuntur
             .
             Incolunt
             Moeatae
             juxta
             eum
             murum
             ,
             qui
             Insulam
             in
             duas
             partes
             dividit
             ;
             Caledonii
             post
             illos
             sunt
             .
          
           And
           Claudian
           tells
           us
           who
           were
           these
           against
           whom
           the
           Wall
           was
           built
           .
           
             
             
               Venit
               &
               extremis
               legio
               proetenta
               Britannis
               ,
            
             
               Quae
               Scoto
               dat
               fraena
               truci
               ,
               ferróque
               notatas
               .
            
             
               Perlegit
               exanimes
               Picto
               moriente
               figuras
               .
            
          
        
         
           From
           which
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Moeatoe
           were
           in
           effect
           the
           Picts
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Low
           Countrey
           nearest
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Caledonii
           were
           the
           Scots
           who
           then
           lived
           in
           the
           Hills
           .
           So
           that
           Dion
           is
           so
           far
           from
           proving
           that
           the
           Wall
           was
           not
           built
           against
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           that
           he
           agreeth
           with
           the
           other
           Authours
           cited
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           who
           all
           concur
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Wall
           was
           built
           against
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           might
           as
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           actions
           done
           here
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           not
           done
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           because
           our
           Histories
           speak
           oft-times
           of
           the
           Highlanders
           and
           Lowlanders
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Maeatoe
           and
           Caledonii
           .
           And
           I
           do
           conclude
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Doctor
           is
           not
           a
           man
           to
           parallel
           Authours
           with
           Authours
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           
           is
           not
           of
           that
           candour
           I
           did
           formerly
           take
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           Fourth
           Answer
           is
           ,
           That
           when
           Beda
           makes
           the
           Scots
           a
           transmarine
           Nation
           ,
           as
           dwelling
           beyond
           the
           Friths
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           Britain
           ;
           this
           is
           onely
           said
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           ;
           because
           in
           his
           first
           Chapter
           he
           had
           setled
           them
           in
           Britain
           :
           and
           no
           more
           respect
           should
           be
           had
           to
           this
           ,
           than
           if
           a
           Scotish
           Writer
           in
           
           Beda's
           time
           had
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Transmarine
             Saxons
          
           ,
           using
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Authour
           who
           lived
           before
           their
           coming
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           then
           should
           explain
           himself
           that
           he
           does
           not
           mean
           the
           
             German
             Saxons
          
           ,
           but
           these
           who
           lived
           in
           Britain
           beyond
           the
           two
           Friths
           :
           Would
           this
           prove
           that
           the
           Saxons
           lived
           here
           before
           Iulius
           Coesar's
           time
           ?
           all
           this
           I
           confess
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           odd
           reasoning
           :
           for
           certainly
           we
           must
           either
           deny
           all
           Authority
           and
           reason
           ,
           or
           confess
           that
           Beda
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           ancient
           an
           Authour
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           so
           near
           to
           
           Gildas's
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           behoved
           to
           know
           whether
           the
           Scots
           liv'd
           in
           Ireland
           or
           not
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           Beda
           
           would
           have
           written
           so
           distinctly
           and
           positively
           such
           a
           great
           and
           palpable
           Lye
           ,
           merely
           to
           maintain
           his
           own
           Assertion
           :
           and
           therefore
           his
           acknowledgment
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           setled
           here
           beyond
           the
           Friths
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           proves
           sufficiently
           
             quod
             erat
             probandum
          
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           descension
           below
           the
           gravity
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           sport
           himself
           over
           and
           over
           upon
           the
           empty
           criticism
           of
           my
           calling
           this
           a
           demonstration
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           is
           angry
           at
           me
           when
           I
           cite
           Beda
           :
           for
           both
           the
           Bishop
           of
           *
           St.
           Asaph
           and
           †
           he
           ,
           treat
           Beda
           so
           ,
           because
           what
           he
           writes
           makes
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           
           Gildas's
           Authority
           it
           is
           answered
           by
           the
           ‖
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           Seas
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           the
           Friths
           of
           Forth
           and
           Clyde
           ,
           but
           the
           Sea
           betwixt
           Ireland
           and
           Scotland
           ;
           because
           that
           Gildas
           speaks
           still
           of
           them
           as
           carrying
           away
           their
           prey
           beyond
           Seas
           ;
           and
           the
           passage
           over
           the
           Frith
           behoved
           to
           be
           as
           large
           as
           that
           over
           the
           Seas
           ,
           being
           40
           miles
           in
           some
           places
           ;
           whereas
           the
           passage
           
           betwixt
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           but
           13
           miles
           .
           To
           this
           it
           is
           Reply'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Friths
           are
           called
           
             Mare
             Scoticum
          
           ,
           both
           by
           our
           Laws
           and
           the
           English
           Writers
           :
           And
           to
           these
           I
           now
           add
           their
           own
           *
           Luddus
           .
           His
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Bernicia
             verò
             à
             Tissa
             ad
             mare
             Scoticum
             ,
             quod
             nunc
             Frith
             vocant
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           Doctor
           neither
           has
           ,
           nor
           can
           make
           any
           answer
           .
           And
           so
           the
           word
           
             Trans
             Mare
          
           is
           not
           impropriated
           when
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           our
           
             mare
             Scoticum
          
           :
           and
           though
           in
           some
           places
           the
           Frith
           of
           Clyde
           be
           so
           broad
           at
           the
           very
           entry
           to
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           rather
           Sea
           than
           River
           ,
           yet
           many
           parts
           betwixt
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           are
           much
           broader
           than
           the
           broadest
           part
           of
           the
           Friths
           .
           And
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           Corroughs
           did
           not
           pass
           at
           the
           broadest
           part
           ,
           but
           near
           the
           Wall
           at
           Dunbritton
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           nearest
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Mile
           broad
           there
           ,
           and
           is
           little
           broader
           for
           a
           long
           tract
           of
           the
           River
           under
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           broadest
           part
           of
           it
           is
           exceedingly
           more
           calm
           and
           passable
           than
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           but
           a
           River
           
           and
           within
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           being
           a
           strait
           of
           the
           wide
           and
           open
           Northern
           Ocean
           ,
           where
           the
           Sea
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           straitned
           ,
           becomes
           the
           more
           turbulent
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Claudian
           expresses
           our
           Invasions
           and
           Flights
           ,
           he
           does
           it
           by
           Oars
           .
           
             
               Fregit
               Hyperboreas
               remis
               audacibus
               undas
               .
            
          
           But
           that
           of
           the
           Saxons
           by
           Sails
           .
           
             
               —
               Venturum
               Saxona
               Ventis
               .
            
          
           Which
           presupposes
           Sails
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           Corroughs
           mention'd
           by
           
             Coesar
             (
             l.
          
           1.
           
             de
             bello
             Civili
          
           )
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           made
           for
           Seas
           ,
           but
           Rivers
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Nec
             pontes
             perfici
             possent
          
           ;
           and
           these
           
             Militésque
             his
             navibus
             flumen
             transportat
             .
             Edit
             .
             Variorum
          
           1670.
           
           &
           492.
           
           It
           does
           not
           therefore
           appear
           probable
           ,
           or
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           a
           whole
           Fleet
           should
           be
           made
           by
           poor
           Pilferers
           of
           such
           stuff
           fit
           to
           carry
           an
           Army
           ,
           with
           its
           prey
           ,
           over
           so
           turbulent
           a
           Sea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Winter
           time
           ,
           they
           having
           fought
           
           and
           pillaged
           all
           the
           Summer
           ,
           and
           the
           prey
           being
           then
           ordinarily
           either
           Cows
           or
           Horses
           ,
           there
           being
           little
           else
           to
           be
           plundered
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           passed
           at
           Cantyre
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           narrow
           place
           ,
           they
           behov'd
           to
           have
           travell'd
           likewise
           over
           a
           whole
           tract
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           Seas
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           come
           to
           the
           Frith
           of
           Clyde
           ,
           and
           the
           Britons
           Countrey
           .
           And
           Beda
           explaining
           
           Gildas's
           own
           words
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           ceas'd
           not
           to
           drive
           preys
           from
           the
           Britons
           ;
           And
           
             agere
             praedam
          
           ,
           to
           drive
           a
           prey
           ,
           is
           what
           can
           onely
           be
           done
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           have
           been
           done
           in
           Corroughs
           .
           Nor
           is
           that
           driving
           by
           Corroughs
           ever
           called
           a
           Piracy
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           have
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           from
           one
           Island
           to
           another
           .
           But
           the
           carrying
           of
           Beasts
           over
           a
           River
           is
           consistent
           enough
           with
           the
           driving
           a
           prey
           ,
           though
           that
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctor
           's
           sense
           ,
           infers
           an
           impropriety
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           contradiction
           to
           common
           sense
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Wall
           against
           the
           Scots
           
           and
           Picts
           had
           been
           ridiculous
           ,
           if
           the
           Scots
           could
           have
           come
           against
           the
           Britons
           by
           Sea.
           It
           is
           replyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           (
           not
           knowing
           the
           Geography
           of
           the
           place
           so
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           who
           have
           seen
           it
           )
           does
           not
           consider
           that
           this
           Argument
           proves
           rather
           against
           himself
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Scots
           had
           dwelt
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           to
           the
           South
           from
           Dunbritton
           ,
           It
           had
           been
           ridiculous
           to
           have
           built
           a
           Wall
           against
           them
           from
           East
           to
           West
           :
           for
           against
           these
           incursions
           from
           Ireland
           by
           Sea
           in
           Corroughs
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           built
           along
           the
           mouth
           and
           coast
           of
           Clyde
           ,
           from
           South
           to
           North
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctor
           will
           allow
           me
           at
           least
           to
           call
           this
           a
           Demonstration
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           seen
           .
           But
           the
           true
           reason
           why
           the
           Wall
           was
           built
           ,
           is
           very
           obvious
           ,
           viz.
           because
           the
           incursions
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           formidable
           except
           when
           united
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           no
           passage
           for
           an
           Army
           when
           united
           ,
           but
           over
           the
           Wall
           :
           whereas
           any
           injury
           they
           could
           doe
           in
           their
           Corroughs
           over
           the
           Frith
           was
           very
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           
           could
           have
           been
           easily
           stopt
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Wall
           was
           still
           usefull
           against
           Conquest
           ,
           thoughnot
           against
           Piracy
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           most
           consistent
           with
           
           Beda's
           Sense
           of
           Transmarine
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           Doctor
           's
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           rather
           believe
           the
           venerable
           Beda
           speaking
           of
           things
           very
           near
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           very
           probable
           ,
           than
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           broacht
           lately
           ,
           far
           distant
           from
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           defended
           now
           by
           our
           too
           partial
           Adversaries
           :
           especially
           since
           Beda
           shall
           be
           prov'd
           to
           agree
           thus
           ,
           not
           onely
           better
           with
           common
           Sense
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           the
           Authorities
           of
           the
           Roman
           Authours
           and
           Criticks
           .
           And
           I
           must
           still
           mind
           my
           Readers
           ,
           that
           received
           Histories
           are
           not
           to
           be
           overturned
           without
           infallible
           Proofs
           brought
           against
           them
           .
           But
           who
           can
           be
           a
           more
           favourable
           Judge
           for
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           than
           the
           Saxon
           and
           so
           his
           own
           Countrey-man
           ,
           
             Albertus
             Crantzius
          
           ?
           Or
           who
           can
           better
           understand
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Saxons
           descent
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           Beda
           ,
           than
           he
           who
           is
           himself
           the
           famous
           
             Saxon
             Historian
          
           ?
           
           He
           *
           then
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           449
           the
           Saxons
           were
           first
           invited
           here
           ,
           but
           he
           says
           ,
           Let
           us
           write
           from
           a
           higher
           Rise
           .
           And
           so
           he
           proceeds
           to
           tell
           how
           the
           Picts
           setled
           here
           ,
           and
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           within
           a
           very
           little
           after
           them
           ,
           the
           Scots
           ,
           resolving
           not
           to
           stay
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           sailed
           sometime
           into
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           being
           for
           a
           little
           time
           resisted
           by
           the
           Picts
           ,
           *
           both
           Nations
           setled
           in
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           very
           old
           called
           Scotland
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           to
           †
           settle
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           to
           relate
           our
           Wars
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           an
           account
           that
           the
           Wall
           built
           by
           Severus
           ,
           was
           against
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           ,
           either
           the
           Maeatae
           or
           the
           Caledonii
           .
           From
           which
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           Crantzius
           not
           onely
           makes
           our
           settlement
           much
           elder
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           here
           before
           them
           by
           way
           of
           settlement
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           way
           of
           Incursion
           ;
           but
           also
           expressly
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           our
           settlement
           was
           very
           near
           as
           old
           as
           the
           Picts
           ,
           who
           are
           beyond
           all
           dispute
           own'd
           to
           have
           been
           here
           long
           before
           Iulius
           Caesar's
           time
           .
           And
           
           (
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           )
           he
           cites
           none
           of
           our
           Historians
           for
           confirming
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           cites
           onely
           Beda
           ,
           whom
           he
           interprets
           ,
           and
           understands
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           indeed
           all
           th
           World
           does
           ,
           except
           our
           prejudiced
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           objected
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           Gildas
           *
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           two
           Transmarine
           Nations
           ,
           did
           first
           invade
           the
           Britons
           ,
           under
           Maximus
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           after
           
           Caesar's
           time
           .
           To
           which
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           Gildas
           there
           designs
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           first
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           upon
           the
           Britons
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           first
           of
           the
           three
           Vastations
           made
           by
           them
           :
           for
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           did
           often
           invade
           the
           Britons
           formerly
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           Eumenius
           and
           others
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           never
           able
           to
           waste
           their
           Lands
           ,
           untill
           that
           Maximus
           disarm'd
           the
           Britons
           altogether
           ,
           as
           Gildas
           relates
           .
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           Gildas
           sets
           down
           the
           other
           two
           Vastations
           ,
           and
           names
           them
           all
           ,
           under
           the
           express
           numbers
           of
           
             First
             ,
             Second
          
           and
           
             Third
             Vastations
          
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           most
           clear
           by
           this
           passage
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Scots
           who
           made
           this
           Vastation
           ,
           liv'd
           not
           in
           Ireland
           but
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Wall
           and
           Friths
           ;
           for
           Gildas
           calls
           both
           the
           Scots
           and
           
             Picts
             ,
             Transmarine
          
           ,
           without
           distinction
           .
           And
           certainly
           the
           Picts
           lived
           not
           in
           Ireland
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neither
           did
           the
           Scots
           :
           And
           consequently
           ,
           Beda
           did
           most
           justly
           interpret
           the
           word
           Transmarine
           to
           be
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           liv'd
           
             without
             Britain
          
           ,
           but
           beyond
           the
           Friths
           ,
           and
           Beda
           intimates
           that
           that
           was
           the
           common
           acceptation
           of
           the
           Word
           Transmarine
           ,
           which
           is
           imported
           in
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           
             Transmarinas
             autem
             non
             dicimus
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Because
           it's
           〈◊〉
           by
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           Gildas
           can
           onely
           mean
           in
           all
           these
           passages
           ,
           the
           Irish
           residing
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           since
           he
           says
           *
           the
           Irish
           returned
           Home
           ;
           and
           where
           could
           the
           Home
           of
           the
           Irish
           be
           ,
           but
           in
           Ireland
           ?
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           
             Seventh
             Section
          
           of
           my
           former
           Book
           ;
           where
           I
           have
           fully
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Irish
           ,
           in
           these
           Citations
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           Irish
           inhabiting
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           shall
           
           again
           more
           fully
           vindicate
           in
           the
           
             fourth
             Chapter
          
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           from
           the
           objections
           urged
           in
           this
           
             New
             Answer
          
           .
           I
           urged
           also
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           many
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           general
           opinion
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           English
           Historians
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           setled
           here
           ,
           even
           before
           Iulius
           Caesar's
           time
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Doctor
           returns
           no
           Answer
           .
           And
           this
           having
           proved
           my
           position
           by
           Authorities
           within
           the
           Isle
           ,
           I
           'll
           now
           pass
           to
           the
           foreign
           Authours
           .
        
         
           Against
           the
           Citation
           urged
           from
           Eumenius
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           does
           very
           little
           else
           but
           repeat
           what
           the
           Bishop
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           〈…〉
           ly
           refuted
           ;
           and
           seeing
           he
           can
           make
           none
           but
           such
           inconsiderable
           additions
           ,
           I
           wonder
           to
           find
           that
           Argument
           renewed
           ,
           unless
           the
           Doctor
           thinks
           that
           his
           Authority
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Comparison
           is
           strong
           enough
           in
           Buchanan's
           Sense
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           requisite
           .
           And
           I
           wonder
           to
           hear
           him
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           greater
           advantage
           ,
           and
           more
           for
           
           
           Constantius's
           honour
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           beat
           the
           Britons
           after
           they
           had
           been
           long
           trained
           up
           to
           fight
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           were
           altogether
           rude
           ,
           and
           had
           never
           seen
           any
           enemies
           but
           Picts
           and
           Irish
           in
           Iulius
           Caesar's
           time
           :
           For
           as
           common
           reason
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           considerably
           improve
           ,
           in
           near
           four
           hundred
           years
           time
           of
           frequent
           Wars
           ;
           So
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           tells
           us
           ,
           *
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           more
           easily
           resist
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           the
           Romans
           taught
           them
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           furnisht
           them
           with
           Arms
           ;
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           sustain
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Oratour's
           comparison
           ,
           when
           he
           asserts
           ,
           that
           
           Constantius's
           Victory
           over
           the
           Britons
           was
           greater
           than
           that
           of
           
           Caesar's
           :
           And
           albeit
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           mentioneth
           other
           advantages
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           these
           advantages
           were
           not
           very
           considerable
           ,
           and
           these
           advantages
           are
           no
           part
           of
           the
           former
           Comparison
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           new
           Paragraph
           ,
           and
           are
           a
           new
           heightning
           of
           
           Constantius's
           Victory
           ,
           from
           other
           grounds
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           could
           
           never
           see
           how
           it
           could
           be
           truly
           said
           by
           the
           Oratour
           ,
           that
           the
           Britons
           were
           used
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Irish
           and
           Picts
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           Irish
           be
           not
           meant
           there
           ,
           the
           Scots
           :
           for
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           that
           we
           were
           called
           Irish
           in
           those
           Ages
           ,
           so
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           where
           the
           Britons
           were
           used
           to
           fight
           against
           any
           
             Other
             Irish
          
           save
           those
           ,
           who
           inhabited
           Britain
           ?
           Nor
           do
           the
           Irish
           pretend
           that
           ever
           there
           were
           any
           Wars
           between
           the
           Britons
           and
           them
           ,
           save
           onely
           in
           
           Egbert's
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           many
           years
           after
           Caesar
           ;
           and
           even
           this
           is
           but
           a
           Conjecture
           of
           a
           late
           Authour
           ,
           Usher
           and
           Flahartie
           do
           adduce
           no
           more
           ancient
           Authour
           for
           it
           .
           And
           so
           that
           cannot
           verifie
           the
           Oratour's
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Irish
           in
           
           Caesar's
           time
           .
           It
           is
           also
           very
           considerable
           ,
           that
           the
           Picts
           here
           are
           joyned
           ,
           as
           used
           to
           fight
           joyntly
           against
           the
           Britons
           ,
           for
           it
           can
           never
           be
           instanced
           that
           the
           Picts
           joyned
           with
           any
           against
           the
           Britons
           ,
           save
           with
           us
           .
           And
           it
           is
           indeed
           incredible
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           should
           be
           accustomed
           to
           fight
           from
           
           Caesar's
           
           time
           to
           
           Constantius's
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Year
           503
           ,
           (
           which
           must
           at
           least
           include
           about
           six
           hundred
           years
           ,
           allowing
           onely
           one
           hundred
           years
           to
           verifie
           that
           word
           )
           and
           yet
           never
           settle
           where
           they
           fought
           ,
           venturing
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           other
           Mens
           Lands
           for
           a
           prey
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           of
           very
           little
           use
           to
           be
           plundered
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           there
           being
           little
           to
           be
           taken
           save
           Cattel
           ,
           which
           could
           have
           been
           hardly
           transported
           in
           Corroughs
           over
           such
           boisterous
           Seas
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Doctor
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Britannicum
           ,
           and
           not
           Britannum
           is
           the
           Adjective
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           this
           Authour
           useth
           onely
           Britannicum
           for
           the
           Adjective
           ;
           and
           so
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           were
           not
           good
           Grammar
           ,
           if
           constructed
           in
           the
           Genitive
           .
           But
           to
           this
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           adverts
           not
           that
           I
           have
           prov'd
           by
           Citations
           ,
           which
           he
           Answers
           not
           ,
           that
           Britannum
           is
           an
           Adjective
           and
           so
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           ,
           good
           Grammar
           in
           the
           Genitive
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           for
           Oratours
           than
           to
           vary
           their
           Phrase
           ,
           using
           sometime
           one
           way
           of
           expressing
           ,
           and
           sometime
           
           another
           ,
           variety
           in
           such
           Cases
           giving
           both
           delight
           and
           Ornament
           :
           Nor
           can
           I
           see
           why
           ,
           if
           this
           had
           been
           ill
           Grammar
           ,
           Cambden
           would
           not
           have
           carped
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           not
           ;
           or
           how
           Scaliger
           would
           not
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           having
           decided
           for
           us
           ,
           after
           Buchanan
           had
           put
           this
           Construction
           on
           this
           expression
           :
           for
           though
           Scaliger
           doth
           not
           expressly
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Construction
           ,
           yet
           after
           he
           had
           fully
           considered
           the
           debate
           betwixt
           Buchanan
           and
           Luddus
           (
           wherein
           this
           was
           one
           chief
           Argument
           )
           he
           decides
           for
           Buchanan
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           matter
           is
           a
           clear
           approbation
           of
           
           Buchanan's
           Construction
           .
           This
           is
           all
           I
           contended
           for
           ,
           by
           citing
           Scaliger
           ;
           onely
           the
           Citation
           of
           him
           on
           Tibullus
           is
           wrong
           printed
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           his
           on
           Eusebius
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           a
           clear
           Consequence
           drawn
           from
           Scaliger
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           Eusebius
           ,
           is
           undeniable
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           certainly
           the
           opinion
           of
           Scaliger
           and
           Buchanan
           ,
           with
           
           Cambden's
           acquiescence
           ,
           is
           much
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           our
           prejudiced
           Enemies
           ,
           whose
           Learning
           does
           not
           lye
           so
           much
           that
           way
           .
           The
           
           Argument
           from
           the
           pointing
           adduced
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           
           Puteanus's
           Edition
           of
           Eumenius
           is
           not
           onely
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           Stephanus
           and
           Plantin
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           ;
           but
           even
           from
           that
           way
           of
           pointing
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           advantage
           to
           the
           Doctor
           .
           For
           to
           sustain
           the
           words
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           to
           be
           Nominative
           ,
           there
           should
           have
           been
           a
           Comma
           after
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           :
           For
           as
           they
           now
           run
           ,
           
             Et
             soli
             Britanni
             Pictis
             modo
             ,
             &
             Hibernis
             assueta
             hostibus
             ,
          
           they
           cannot
           be
           Constructed
           otherwise
           than
           thus
           ,
           
             Natio
             rudis
             &
             assueta
             hostibus
             ,
             Pictis
             &
             Hibernis
             ,
             soli
             Britanni
             :
          
           And
           if
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           likewise
           had
           been
           Nominative
           ,
           the
           Oratour
           to
           make
           good
           Grammar
           ,
           should
           rather
           have
           said
           
             Natio
             rudis
             ,
             &
             soli
             Britanni
             assueti
             ,
          
           (
           and
           not
           
             assueta
             )
             Pictis
             &
             Hibernis
          
           .
           But
           abstracting
           from
           both
           the
           pointing
           and
           the
           Grammar
           ,
           it
           is
           undeniable
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           this
           ancient
           Roman
           Oratour
           did
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Constantius
           before
           the
           Year
           503.
           consider
           our
           Colony
           as
           accustomed
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Britons
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           distinct
           people
           joyned
           in
           this
           War
           
           with
           the
           Picts
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           to
           any
           other
           Nation
           but
           to
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           Cambden
           and
           Usher
           ,
           more
           reasonably
           fly
           to
           another
           subterfuge
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Eumenius
           spoke
           according
           to
           the
           conception
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           he
           lived
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           that
           Age
           considered
           onely
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Picts
           ,
           as
           fighting
           against
           the
           Britons
           ,
           and
           as
           two
           Nations
           fixt
           here
           .
           But
           this
           Answer
           is
           also
           very
           ridiculous
           ;
           for
           if
           our
           Antiquity
           had
           not
           been
           very
           considerable
           in
           
           Eumenius's
           days
           ,
           the
           Oratour
           would
           not
           have
           exposed
           himself
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           found
           the
           Comparison
           upon
           a
           palpable
           lye
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           have
           been
           traced
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           confess
           if
           such
           kind
           of
           Answers
           as
           these
           be
           allowed
           ,
           no
           Nation
           can
           prove
           its
           Antiquity
           .
           But
           agreeably
           to
           all
           these
           objections
           ,
           this
           Citation
           proves
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           the
           *
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           position
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           not
           at
           all
           in
           Britain
           ,
           neither
           by
           Incursion
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           300.
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           this
           Roman
           Authour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Story
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           belief
           of
           Rome
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Authour
           whom
           I
           did
           cite
           ,
           was
           
             Latinus
             Pacatius
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Theodosius
           upon
           his
           Victory
           in
           Britain
           ,
           complements
           him
           for
           having
           reduc'd
           the
           Scots
           to
           their
           own
           Marishes
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           had
           their
           own
           Marishes
           in
           Britain
           before
           the
           year
           503.
           
           To
           which
           the
           Doctor
           answereth
           nothing
           .
           And
           from
           the
           same
           Authours
           calling
           (
           in
           another
           place
           )
           the
           same
           Marishes
           ,
           the
           Marishes
           of
           the
           Caledonians
           ,
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           these
           Marishes
           were
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           called
           Caledonians
           .
           And
           thereafter
           I
           adduce
           
             Valerius
             Flaccus
          
           and
           Martial
           ,
           to
           prove
           our
           Antiquity
           .
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Caledonians
           were
           Britons
           ,
           without
           answering
           my
           citations
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           adduc'd
           to
           prove
           this
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Criticks
           whom
           I
           cite
           for
           us
           ,
           *
           he
           says
           very
           wisely
           and
           profoundly
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           follow
           Modern
           Writers
           in
           their
           Improprieties
           .
           This
           Answer
           ,
           so
           injurious
           to
           all
           the
           learned
           world
           ,
           he
           also
           returns
           to
           my
           proving
           from
           
           
             Lipsius
             ,
             Bergier
          
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           Galgacus
           was
           a
           Scot.
           And
           when
           from
           Tacitus
           himself
           I
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           necessarily
           have
           been
           a
           Scot
           ,
           for
           the
           Irish
           Kings
           never
           came
           to
           fight
           in
           Britain
           .
           He
           could
           not
           be
           a
           Briton
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           speaking
           to
           those
           who
           had
           never
           been
           under
           the
           Roman
           slavery
           .
           And
           Tacitus
           tells
           that
           he
           was
           a
           King
           of
           a
           Nation
           unknown
           ,
           and
           but
           newly
           discovered
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Romans
           formerly
           knew
           the
           Britons
           .
           Neither
           was
           he
           ever
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Pict
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
           To
           all
           this
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           nothing
           .
        
         
           All
           then
           that
           is
           answer'd
           to
           my
           testimony
           from
           Tacitus
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           fought
           under
           Galgacus
           ,
           were
           Britons
           ,
           and
           not
           Scots
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
           Galgacus's
           Speech
           to
           them
           ,
           wherein
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           noblest
           of
           the
           Britons
           ,
           and
           fight
           to
           recover
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Britons
           :
           And
           if
           Tacitus
           had
           known
           that
           they
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           had
           told
           it
           ;
           nor
           could
           that
           Irish
           King
           who
           was
           with
           Agricola
           ,
           have
           omitted
           to
           inform
           him
           of
           this
           .
           To
           which
           I
           Reply
           ;
           
           That
           Agricola
           wrote
           not
           this
           relation
           himself
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           written
           by
           Tacitus
           ,
           who
           had
           it
           from
           Agricola
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           exact
           ,
           being
           but
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           relation
           ;
           and
           probably
           Agricola
           knew
           more
           of
           it
           from
           that
           Irish
           King.
           But
           there
           is
           enough
           in
           Tacitus
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           setled
           in
           Britain
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           Spanish
           extraction
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           that
           Irish
           King
           could
           inform
           .
           For
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           those
           who
           fought
           under
           Galgacus
           were
           Caledonians
           ,
           and
           past
           not
           under
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Britons
           ;
           for
           Galgacus
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           to
           shew
           by
           their
           valour
           ,
           *
           what
           brave
           Men
           Caledonia
           had
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           were
           Britons
           ,
           yet
           that
           proves
           not
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
             Caledonian
             Britons
          
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Galgacus
           tells
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           yet
           †
           unconquer'd
           and
           untoucht
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           applicable
           to
           the
           
             old
             Britons
          
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           conquer'd
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           but
           is
           so
           far
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Picts
           and
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           still
           called
           
             Indomitae
             gentes
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Tacitus
           describes
           two
           different
           People
           in
           Britain
           ,
           
           one
           big
           and
           white
           ,
           which
           shewed
           them
           of
           a
           German
           extraction
           ;
           another
           black
           in
           hair
           and
           face
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           of
           a
           Spanish
           extraction
           .
           And
           can
           any
           thing
           agree
           better
           with
           our
           Histories
           ,
           and
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           to
           have
           come
           from
           Germany
           ,
           and
           of
           us
           who
           are
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Colony
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           rested
           for
           some
           time
           in
           Ireland
           ?
           And
           
           Tacitus's
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           hardly
           be
           known
           then
           ,
           whether
           these
           Nations
           were
           *
           
             Originally
             Britons
          
           ,
           or
           Strangers
           ,
           shews
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           there
           very
           anciently
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           clear'd
           by
           Beda
           ,
           and
           confirms
           what
           he
           and
           Eumenius
           say
           .
           And
           immediately
           after
           Tacitus
           ,
           we
           are
           known
           under
           the
           names
           of
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           and
           the
           ablest
           Criticks
           ,
           who
           have
           compared
           Histories
           ,
           call
           Galgacus
           expresly
           ,
           
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
          
           ;
           whose
           Interpretation
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           their
           trade
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           disinterested
           ,
           must
           be
           prefer'd
           to
           the
           Doctor
           's
           ;
           and
           I
           add
           now
           to
           
             Lipsius
             ,
             Bergier
          
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           the
           Doctor
           acknowledges
           to
           prove
           that
           Galgacus
           was
           a
           
             Scot
             ,
             Keppingius
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           doubts
           
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Antiquities
           ,
           places
           amongst
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           
           Agricola's
           time
           ,
           Galgacus
           ,
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           fought
           bravely
           to
           retain
           his
           Liberty
           :
           and
           Farnabius
           ,
           a
           learned
           and
           judicious
           English
           Critick
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           
             Martial
             ,
             lib.
             Spectaculorum
             ,
             Epigram
             .
             7.
             l.
          
           3.
           who
           on
           these
           words
           ,
           
             
               Nuda
               Caledonio
               sic
               pectora
               praebuit
               urso
               .
            
          
        
         
           Saith
           ,
           The
           
             Ursus
             Caledonius
          
           is
           
             è
             Scotia
          
           .
           And
           on
           these
           words
           ,
           
             lib.
             10.
             
             Epigram
          
           .
           44.
           
           
             
               Quinte
               Caledonios
               Ovidi
               visure
               Britannos
               .
            
          
        
         
           He
           interpreteth
           
             Caledonios
             Britannos
          
           to
           be
           Scotos
           ,
           conform
           to
           his
           exposition
           of
           the
           foresaid
           words
           .
           
             [
             Nuda
             Caledonio
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           Schrevelius
           also
           ,
           in
           his
           Edition
           of
           
             Martial
             ,
             cum
             not
             is
             variorum
             ,
          
           is
           altogether
           of
           
           Farnaby's
           mind
           ,
           and
           useth
           his
           very
           words
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           two
           fore-cited
           places
           .
           I
           will
           finish
           
           this
           period
           with
           Gretius
           ,
           who
           ,
           speaking
           of
           our
           Barclay
           ,
           calls
           him
           
             Gente
             Caledonius
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           with
           Scaliger
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           his
           Exercitations
           against
           Cardan
           ,
           declares
           the
           
             Ursi
             Caledonii
          
           to
           be
           
             Ursi
             Scotici
          
           :
           Which
           Authours
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           have
           prevail'd
           with
           Church-hill
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Divi
             Britannici
          
           ,
           to
           differ
           from
           our
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           confessing
           that
           the
           Caledonii
           were
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           Magisterialness
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           contemn'd
           Lipsius
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Criticks
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           citation
           ,
           he
           does
           also
           condemn
           the
           authority
           of
           Scaliger
           ,
           and
           Salmasius
           ,
           in
           my
           urging
           the
           Citations
           of
           Scotobrigantes
           ,
           in
           Seneca
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Scoticae
             primae
          
           ,
           in
           Spartian
           .
           But
           however
           I
           must
           beg
           leave
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           those
           two
           ancient
           Authours
           ,
           Seneca
           and
           Spartian
           ,
           to
           be
           sufficient
           proofs
           of
           our
           Antiquity
           ,
           till
           the
           Doctor
           's
           friends
           can
           prove
           to
           me
           that
           he
           is
           a
           greater
           Critick
           ,
           and
           as
           impartial
           in
           this
           case
           as
           Scaliger
           and
           Salmasius
           are
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           not
           the
           reasons
           I
           adduced
           ,
           for
           proving
           these
           
           their
           Criticisms
           to
           be
           most
           just
           :
           and
           these
           are
           abstract
           from
           all
           authority
           ,
           and
           I
           recommend
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           to
           any
           impartial
           Judge
           .
        
         
           Claudian
           may
           be
           justly
           called
           by
           us
           ,
           the
           Scotish
           Poet
           ,
           as
           Beda
           is
           the
           Scotish
           Antiquary
           :
           for
           
           Claudian's
           whole
           Poem
           is
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           a
           continued
           confirmation
           of
           our
           History
           .
           For
           he
           having
           written
           a
           Panegyrick
           to
           Honorius
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           magnifying
           Theodosius
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           he
           describes
           all
           along
           his
           fighting
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           which
           Sigonius
           calculates
           to
           be
           in
           the
           year
           367.
           as
           Isackson
           on
           this
           year
           observes
           .
           And
           I
           refer
           my
           Reader
           to
           my
           former
           Book
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           passages
           cited
           by
           me
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           passages
           can
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           whom
           Theodosius
           never
           fought
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           did
           fight
           ,
           many
           Monuments
           whereof
           are
           extant
           in
           that
           part
           of
           our
           Countrey
           called
           Ierna
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           says
           ,
           though
           this
           were
           granted
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           fall
           much
           short
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           or
           Iulius
           Caesar's
           time
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           for
           
           I
           never
           intended
           that
           this
           should
           prove
           either
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           we
           were
           elder
           than
           the
           503.
           
           But
           (
           says
           he
           )
           there
           appears
           no
           Demonstration
           .
           More
           wonderfull
           still
           !
           for
           I
           called
           it
           no
           Demonstration
           ,
           though
           I
           think
           it
           weighs
           as
           much
           as
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Book
           .
           And
           I
           take
           notice
           onely
           of
           this
           Raillery
           ,
           and
           Sophistical
           way
           of
           answering
           ,
           to
           detect
           the
           two
           great
           Engines
           which
           the
           Reverend
           Doctor
           useth
           all
           along
           in
           his
           Book
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           he
           answers
           here
           speciously
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           Ierna
           ,
           is
           meant
           Ireland
           by
           the
           Poet
           ,
           and
           does
           he
           not
           mention
           the
           Scots
           moving
           all
           Ierne
           ?
           
             
               —
               Totam
               cum
               Scotus
               Iernen
            
             
               Movit
               ,
               &
               infesto
               spumavit
               remige
               Tethys
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           Poetical
           (
           says
           the
           Doctor
           )
           to
           say
           he
           mov'd
           all
           a
           little
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ?
        
         
           To
           which
           my
           Replies
           are
           ,
           that
           first
           Scotland
           was
           called
           Ireland
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           in
           the
           seventh
           Section
           of
           my
           former
           Book
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           prove
           more
           fully
           in
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           .
           Onely
           at
           present
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           the
           *
           
             English
             Polychronicon
          
           ,
           which
           expresly
           tells
           us
           so
           ,
           Prior
           to
           Fordon
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Did
           Theodosius
           conquer
           Ireland
           ,
           or
           persue
           them
           over
           to
           Ireland
           ?
           and
           does
           any
           Authour
           call
           
             Ireland
             ,
             [
             glacialis
             Ierne
             ?
             ]
          
           So
           then
           when
           a
           name
           is
           proper
           to
           two
           places
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           meant
           ,
           should
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           action
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           place
           .
           And
           how
           agrees
           this
           with
           
           Beda's
           telling
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           setled
           here
           long
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           Transmarine
           ?
           Or
           with
           
             Latinus
             Pacatius
          
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           that
           Claudius
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           triumph'd
           over
           Britain
           ,
           and
           reduc'd
           the
           
             Scots
             ad
             suas
             paludes
          
           ?
           And
           where
           have
           the
           Irish
           any
           Monuments
           and
           Histories
           of
           these
           Victories
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           ?
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           Does
           not
           Iuvenal
           expresly
           make
           us
           ,
           Iuverna
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           Ierna
           ?
           
             
               —
               Arma
               quidem
               ultra
            
             
               Littora
               Juvernae
               promovimus
               .
            
          
           
           Which
           cannot
           be
           applied
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           because
           the
           Romans
           never
           went
           thither
           ,
           much
           less
           went
           they
           beyond
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           adding
           
             
               —
               Et
               modo
               captas
            
             
               Orcadas
               ,
               &
               minimâ
               contentos
               nocte
               Britannos
               .
            
          
           does
           not
           all
           agree
           with
           Ireland
           :
           for
           it
           is
           neither
           joyn'd
           to
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           near
           the
           Orcades
           ,
           nor
           has
           it
           so
           short
           nights
           as
           we
           have
           .
           But
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           name
           of
           Ierna
           was
           not
           confin'd
           to
           the
           little
           Conntrey
           of
           Stratherne
           ,
           but
           was
           extended
           to
           all
           the
           
             Northern
             Highlands
          
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Innerness
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Raillery
           of
           
             [
             moving
             all
             a
             certain
             little
             part
             ]
          
           is
           insipid
           :
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           ordinary
           than
           to
           give
           the
           denomination
           of
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Countrey
           to
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             King
             beat
             the
          
           Hollanders
           ;
           By
           this
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Netherlands
          
           ,
           though
           Holland
           be
           onely
           a
           part
           :
           and
           this
           figure
           is
           so
           frequent
           in
           all
           the
           Latin
           Poets
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           a
           mark
           of
           ones
           ignorance
           either
           to
           deny
           
           it
           ,
           or
           insist
           on
           it
           .
           Thus
           
             Petronius
             Arbiter
          
           expresses
           the
           defeat
           given
           by
           Caesar
           to
           Aphranius
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             per
             funer
             a
             gentis
             Iberae
             ,
          
           though
           Iberia
           be
           but
           a
           little
           part
           of
           Spain
           ,
           so
           called
           from
           the
           River
           Iberus
           ,
           because
           the
           Battel
           was
           fought
           there
           ;
           which
           holds
           in
           every
           circumstance
           with
           our
           case
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Poet
           describes
           the
           trouble
           of
           all
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           Ierna
           ,
           because
           the
           Battel
           was
           fought
           there
           ,
           though
           Ierna
           be
           onely
           a
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           called
           from
           a
           River
           of
           that
           name
           .
           And
           all
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Poet
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           called
           Caledonia
           ,
           though
           Caledonia
           be
           but
           a
           small
           part
           of
           it
           about
           Dunkeld
           .
           And
           though
           I
           should
           grant
           that
           by
           Ierne
           here
           was
           meant
           Ireland
           ,
           yet
           that
           cannot
           make
           against
           our
           being
           setled
           here
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           ,
           hearing
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           penetrated
           so
           far
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           defeated
           so
           many
           of
           these
           as
           came
           originally
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           sent
           over
           men
           to
           assist
           us
           ;
           especially
           knowing
           that
           it
           might
           be
           their
           lot
           ,
           
           next
           :
           even
           as
           if
           the
           French
           should
           beat
           and
           ruine
           the
           Scots
           now
           setled
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           our
           whole
           Countrey
           would
           certainly
           be
           in
           a
           commotion
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           send
           over
           men
           to
           their
           assistence
           ,
           as
           we
           did
           in
           the
           late
           Wars
           .
           I
           confirm'd
           this
           citation
           of
           Claudian
           ,
           by
           that
           of
           
             Sidonius
             Apollinaris
          
           ,
           which
           is
           likewise
           an
           original
           proof
           of
           our
           Antiquity
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           ,
           that
           Sidonius
           distinguishes
           the
           
             Caledonian
             Britons
          
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           This
           is
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           just
           such
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           because
           I
           call
           my self
           ,
           in
           
             Latin
             ,
             Scoto-Britannus
          
           ,
           I
           should
           distinguish
           my self
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Britons
           .
           But
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           who
           were
           these
           
             Caledonian
             Britons
          
           ,
           who
           were
           different
           both
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           for
           after
           he
           has
           named
           the
           
             Caledonian
             Britons
          
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           he
           specifies
           afterwards
           both
           the
           
             Sc
             t
             s
          
           and
           Picts
           .
           There
           is
           no
           answer
           made
           to
           the
           testimonies
           from
           
             Hegesippus
             ,
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           ,
           nor
           Orosius
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           Writers
           cited
           .
        
         
         
           After
           I
           had
           made
           it
           very
           probable
           that
           this
           Nation
           received
           ,
           very
           early
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           because
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           would
           fly
           hither
           to
           us
           who
           had
           never
           submitted
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Tyranny
          
           :
           I
           cited
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           for
           our
           Nations
           being
           converted
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           
             Donald
             ,
             Baronius
          
           ,
           as
           the
           standard
           of
           
             Ecclesiastick
             History
          
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Magdeburgick
             Centuries
          
           among
           the
           Protestants
           .
           And
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           if
           they
           ,
           being
           disinterested
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           help
           of
           their
           respective
           parties
           ,
           should
           fail
           in
           so
           remarkable
           a
           matter
           as
           that
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           .
           Nor
           can
           Baronius
           be
           thought
           interested
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           design
           to
           make
           our
           
             first
             Mission
          
           flow
           from
           
             Pope
             Victor
          
           ,
           and
           our
           
             first
             Bishop
          
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           
             Pope
             Celestine
          
           :
           for
           it
           was
           all
           one
           to
           Baronius
           ,
           as
           making
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           our
           
             first
             Bishop
          
           came
           from
           any
           
             Posteriour
             Pope
          
           .
           And
           if
           our
           single
           and
           interested
           adversaries
           (
           though
           so
           mightily
           extolled
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           )
           should
           
           be
           preferred
           to
           these
           Authours
           ,
           and
           as
           infallible
           as
           they
           would
           fain
           be
           thought
           ,
           there
           is
           indeed
           an
           end
           of
           all
           Controversie
           .
           But
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           rejecting
           of
           all
           Authorities
           ,
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           controverted
           ,
           will
           not
           take
           with
           the
           indifferent
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           satisfies
           me
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           beside
           the
           Authorities
           of
           these
           great
           Men
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           founded
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           considered
           as
           well
           in
           all
           the
           Editions
           of
           Baronius
           I
           could
           find
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           though
           the
           Doctor
           in
           his
           wonted
           way
           Magisterially
           says
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           I
           never
           looked
           into
           him
           .
           I
           am
           used
           in
           my
           Employment
           to
           be
           contradicted
           ,
           which
           makes
           me
           look
           exactly
           to
           my
           Citations
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Doctor
           tells
           ,
           that
           what
           Baronius
           says
           ,
           relates
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           their
           Antiquity
           ,
           This
           is
           very
           ill
           reasoned
           :
           for
           it
           Baronius
           concludes
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           a
           distinct
           Christian
           Nation
           from
           the
           Irish
           ;
           and
           had
           a
           Church
           distinct
           from
           theirs
           long
           before
           the
           
           Year
           503.
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           in
           Baronius
           sense
           ,
           we
           were
           a
           Nation
           settled
           here
           long
           before
           the
           Year
           503.
           
        
         
           Prosper
           does
           expresly
           say
           ,
           that
           Palladius
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Scots
           believing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           
             First
             Bishop
          
           ,
           ordain'd
           by
           
             Pope
             Celestine
          
           .
           This
           Mission
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Year
           431.
           and
           consequently
           there
           were
           Scots
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           believing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           so
           nationally
           ,
           as
           to
           need
           a
           Bishop
           .
           The
           Controversie
           then
           is
           ,
           whether
           these
           Scots
           ,
           to
           whom
           Palladius
           was
           sent
           ,
           were
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           or
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           Beda
           says
           so
           in
           those
           Chapters
           ,
           wherein
           he
           speaks
           onely
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           onely
           repeats
           here
           what
           I
           have
           formerly
           refuted
           .
           And
           Beda
           could
           not
           but
           understand
           best
           of
           any
           man
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           so
           near
           a
           Neighbour
           ,
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           accounted
           so
           eminent
           an
           Historian
           and
           Teacher
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           universal
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           ours
           
           in
           particular
           ,
           makes
           Palladius
           our
           
             First
             Bishop
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Monasteries
           and
           Church-men
           could
           not
           but
           carefully
           transmit
           such
           a
           point
           as
           that
           to
           us
           ;
           especially
           in
           an
           age
           wherein
           Learning
           and
           Letters
           were
           freqeent
           enough
           to
           be
           usefull
           ,
           in
           remembring
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           point
           .
           And
           St.
           Patrick
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Irish
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           
             First
             Bishop
          
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           if
           Palladius
           had
           been
           before
           him
           so
           that
           the
           Doctor
           here
           is
           forced
           to
           ove
           〈…〉
           all
           History
           and
           Tradition
           ,
           to
           establish
           his
           own
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           same
           Prosper
           does
           elsewhere
           say
           ,
           that
           Palladius
           being
           ordain'd
           Bishop
           for
           the
           Scots
           ,
           whilst
           he
           studied
           to
           preserve
           the
           Roman
           isle
           ,
           Catholick
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           
             Barbarous
             ,
             Christian.
          
           And
           that
           our
           Countrey
           was
           called
           an
           Isle
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           Writers
           ,
           after
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Wall.
           But
           I
           now
           farther
           evince
           this
           point
           by
           
             Hadrianus
             Valesius
          
           ,
           an
           Authour
           much
           commended
           by
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           ,
           who
           ,
           
             lib.
             3.
             
             Rer.
             Francicar
             .
             pag.
             144.
             ad
             annum
          
           429.
           has
           this
           most
           clear
           and
           unanswerable
           passage
           .
           
             Sic
             igitur
             
             Britanniae
             Provincias
             quinque
             quae
             Romanis
             paruerant
             ,
             Angli
             occupavere
             .
             Reliqua
             Picti
             Scotique
             incolebant
             :
             Et
             cum
             antea
             ut
          
           Prosper
           
             docet
             ,
             pars
          
           Britanniae
           imperio
           Romano
           subjecta
           ,
           Romana
           Insula
           ,
           
             pars
             à
          
           Pictis
           ,
           &
           Scotis
           
             habitata
             ,
             barbara
             Insula
             appellaretur
             ,
             omnis
          
           Britannia
           
             barbara
             Insula
             facta
             est
          
           .
           With
           whom
           agree
           
           
             Petavius
             &
             Car.
             Sigon
             .
             de
             Imper.
             Occident
             .
             p.
          
           291.
           
           So
           that
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           does
           unwarrantably
           turn
           this
           our
           Argument
           into
           an
           objection
           .
           And
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           narrated
           ,
           being
           onely
           applicable
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           as
           is
           clear
           ,
           by
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           that
           must
           determine
           the
           Case
           betwixt
           the
           Irish
           and
           
             Us.
             (
             4.
             )
             Baronius
          
           and
           the
           
             Magdeburgick
             Centuries
          
           make
           Palladius
           our
           
             First
             Bishop
          
           and
           the
           Mission
           to
           be
           to
           Us
           :
           And
           though
           they
           be
           not
           allowed
           by
           the
           Doctor
           to
           be
           absolute
           Judges
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           they
           must
           be
           allow'd
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           and
           Baronius
           expresly
           says
           ,
           
             Una
             omnium
             cum
             Prospero
             est
             Sententia
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           all
           others
           were
           of
           this
           opinion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           learned
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             sleet
          
           ,
           to
           overturn
           this
           undeniable
           point
           ,
           have
           invented
           a
           New
           Hypothesis
           of
           Palladius
           ,
           having
           been
           first
           sent
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Mission
           being
           unsuccessfull
           ,
           he
           came
           back
           and
           died
           in
           the
           Confines
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           same
           Pope
           Celestine
           ,
           sent
           St.
           Patrick
           ;
           which
           Hypothesis
           I
           may
           now
           think
           is
           fully
           overturned
           ,
           since
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           answers
           nothing
           to
           the
           many
           absurdities
           and
           inconsistencies
           which
           I
           urged
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           I
           onely
           now
           add
           that
           since
           the
           Bishop
           confesses
           that
           he
           dares
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           several
           Conversions
           made
           before
           Palladius
           in
           Ireland
           about
           the
           Year
           400
           ,
           It
           is
           strange
           that
           Palladius
           should
           have
           met
           with
           so
           much
           opposition
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           so
           soon
           despair
           ,
           that
           he
           returned
           notwithstanding
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           St.
           Patrick
           posted
           from
           France
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Ireland
           within
           less
           than
           a
           Year
           :
           and
           so
           Palladius
           is
           onely
           called
           the
           first
           Bishop
           in
           Nomination
           ,
           and
           St.
           Patrick
           the
           first
           in
           Success
           .
           Rare
           reasoning
           ,
           rare
           
           despairing
           ,
           rare
           posting
           ,
           and
           rare
           distinctions
           to
           over-turn
           the
           universal
           Traditions
           and
           Histories
           of
           all
           the
           Nations
           concerned
           !
           Upon
           which
           account
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           *
           doth
           very
           ingenuously
           confess
           ,
           that
           this
           doth
           not
           consist
           well
           with
           our
           Hypothesis
           ,
           nor
           with
           
           Prosper's
           own
           words
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           founded
           upon
           Nennius
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           †
           acknowledges
           ,
           and
           the
           ‖
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           confess
           that
           he
           is
           but
           a
           fabulous
           Authour
           ,
           and
           cites
           Prosper
           most
           falsly
           ,
           saying
           that
           
             Palladius
             Missus
             est
             ad
             Scotos
             in
             Christum
             convertendos
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           a
           Notation
           of
           time
           falsly
           imputed
           to
           Baloeus
           ,
           which
           I
           formerly
           urged
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           answer'd
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           in
           the
           forecited
           2d
           .
           Chapter
           ,
           p.
           53.
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           that
           Prosper
           contradicts
           himself
           in
           making
           the
           Scots
           to
           be
           converted
           by
           Palladius
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           have
           been
           Christians
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           are
           inconsistent
           .
           But
           he
           knows
           better
           things
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           Christians
           here
           before
           Palladius
           :
           for
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Bishop
           
           which
           presupposes
           Christians
           already
           converted
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           ready
           to
           be
           established
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           sent
           also
           to
           convert
           us
           from
           the
           Pelagian
           Heresie
           ,
           as
           
             Baronius
             Petavius
          
           and
           others
           observe
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           we
           were
           a
           Church
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           remarkable
           too
           ,
           for
           having
           a
           Heresie
           (
           which
           is
           an
           Errour
           long
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           maintain'd
           )
           spread
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           consequently
           we
           must
           necessarily
           have
           been
           a
           Nation
           long
           before
           that
           time
           .
           But
           all
           men
           must
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           against
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           answer
           them
           .
           And
           why
           doth
           the
           Doctor
           lay
           the
           stress
           of
           this
           *
           objection
           upon
           Prosper
           :
           if
           he
           be
           such
           an
           Authour
           as
           is
           not
           consistent
           with
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           †
           Doctor
           says
           ?
           And
           therefore
           I
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           say
           that
           
           Prosper's
           Testimony
           is
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           beg
           the
           Doctor
           's
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Hammond
           differs
           not
           from
           me
           in
           the
           Point
           here
           controverted
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           proved
           clearly
           from
           him
           ,
           That
           we
           were
           Christians
           long
           before
           the
           Year
           
           503.
           by
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           own
           Confession
           ,
           
             pag.
             63.
             praef
          
           .
           For
           if
           we
           were
           converted
           before
           the
           Year
           503
           ,
           We
           were
           setled
           before
           that
           Year
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           Dr.
           Hammond
           confesses
           ,
           we
           were
           converted
           before
           
           Celestine's
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           Palladius
           was
           sent
           to
           our
           Scotia
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Ireland
           ;
           To
           which
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           makes
           no
           solid
           Answer
           at
           all
           .
           And
           where
           the
           Doctor
           says
           ,
           That
           I
           concealed
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           asserting
           that
           we
           received
           the
           first
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           from
           the
           Britains
           ,
           in
           rejecting
           the
           
             Roman
             Customs
          
           ;
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           That
           whether
           we
           received
           Christianity
           from
           the
           Greek
           or
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           or
           whether
           our
           Conversion
           was
           rude
           or
           perfect
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           controverted
           ;
           But
           whether
           we
           received
           it
           before
           
           Palladius's
           Mission
           :
           And
           that
           we
           were
           Christians
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           own
           express
           Words
           .
           And
           though
           I
           relate
           our
           Conversion
           by
           Pope
           Victor
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           so
           little
           tyed
           to
           that
           opinion
           ,
           That
           I
           also
           ,
           from
           Beda
           ,
           relate
           our
           Agreement
           
           as
           to
           Easter
           and
           other
           Points
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           contradiction
           to
           that
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           from
           which
           ,
           Archbishop
           Spotswood
           did
           ,
           before
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           think
           that
           our
           Conversion
           was
           from
           the
           Grecian
           Church
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           whole
           Point
           ,
           concerning
           Palladius
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           s
           very
           Irreconcileable
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           should
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           mis-cited
           Baloeus
           ,
           for
           proving
           that
           Palladius
           dyed
           Anno
           431.
           (
           upon
           which
           ,
           his
           whole
           Hypothesis
           depends
           )
           and
           yet
           that
           he
           should
           positively
           assert
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishop's
           onely
           fault
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           too
           exact
           in
           that
           Hypothesis
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Authour
          
           I
           did
           cite
           was
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           about
           the
           Year
           202.
           says
           *
           that
           the
           British
           Nations
           that
           could
           not
           be
           subdued
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           yet
           willingly
           yielded
           their
           Necks
           to
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ.
           To
           this
           the
           Doctor
           onely
           answers
           ,
           that
           this
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Moeatoe
           and
           Caledonii
           .
           But
           this
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           
           Baronius's
           applying
           that
           passage
           to
           us
           :
           and
           that
           Sense
           is
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           honour
           
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           these
           being
           but
           sub-divisions
           of
           a
           Nation
           .
           But
           since
           this
           passage
           of
           the
           Conquer'd
           Nations
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           proved
           unanswerably
           by
           Beda
           ,
           that
           the
           Picts
           and
           We
           were
           these
           unconquered
           Nations
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           this
           passage
           is
           onely
           applicable
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           answers
           St.
           Ierome
           transiently
           ,
           applying
           likewise
           what
           is
           said
           there
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           special
           answers
           to
           the
           Citations
           .
           But
           I
           have
           so
           fully
           refuted
           this
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           reply
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Reader
           please
           ,
           he
           may
           likewise
           consider
           St.
           Ierome
           ,
           where
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Pelagius
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           *
           His
           extraction
           was
           from
           the
           Scotish
           Nation
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           Britain
           .
           And
           though
           some
           contend
           that
           Pelagius
           was
           a
           Briton
           ,
           none
           ever
           contended
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Irish
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           the
           Britons
           cannot
           be
           extended
           so
           properly
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           to
           us
           .
           But
           whether
           Briton
           or
           Scot
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           clear
           from
           this
           Citation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           in
           
           Ierome's
           opinion
           
           there
           was
           a
           Scotish
           Nation
           living
           then
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           else
           so
           good
           an
           Authour
           would
           not
           have
           written
           so
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Citation
           from
           Epiphanius
           ,
           nothing
           is
           answered
           .
        
         
           I
           confirmed
           all
           these
           Citations
           by
           several
           reasons
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           subject
           to
           quibbling
           as
           Citations
           are
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           founded
           on
           common
           Sense
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           little
           or
           nothing
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           duly
           weigh
           them
           .
           But
           how
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           Irish
           would
           have
           sent
           no
           Colonies
           to
           settle
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           500.
           
           Year
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           having
           been
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           setled
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           very
           broody
           People
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           Wars
           (
           whereas
           the
           design
           of
           Colonies
           is
           to
           dis-burthen
           the
           Nation
           by
           foreign
           Settlements
           )
           or
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           assumed
           to
           themselves
           the
           Glory
           and
           advantage
           of
           these
           Wars
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           Scots
           here
           would
           have
           fought
           for
           the
           Picts
           
           above
           six
           hundred
           years
           together
           ,
           without
           setling
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           they
           conquered
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           who
           made
           Incursions
           ?
           Or
           how
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           Romans
           would
           not
           have
           resented
           against
           the
           Irish
           ,
           all
           their
           Inrodes
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           made
           from
           Ireland
           ?
           Or
           that
           the
           Picts
           could
           have
           subsisted
           without
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           Romans
           and
           Britons
           staying
           all
           the
           year
           within
           the
           Isle
           ,
           and
           the
           Scots
           going
           home
           always
           in
           the
           Winter
           ?
           Or
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           setled
           among
           the
           Picts
           ,
           till
           the
           Saxons
           were
           setled
           among
           the
           Britons
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           the
           Picts
           would
           have
           invited
           them
           to
           setle
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           seen
           how
           the
           Britons
           were
           ruined
           by
           their
           Auxiliaries
           ?
           Or
           why
           would
           the
           Picts
           have
           invited
           them
           to
           setle
           among
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Picts
           were
           become
           more
           numerous
           ,
           by
           the
           Generations
           of
           six
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           they
           themselves
           were
           straitned
           in
           their
           Possessions
           by
           the
           Irruptions
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           a
           new
           Nation
           who
           had
           
           gained
           all
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Walls
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           far
           better
           half
           of
           what
           they
           possest
           ?
           And
           since
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           were
           still
           joyned
           in
           all
           the
           Actions
           that
           were
           performed
           ,
           and
           are
           spoken
           of
           still
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           and
           Phrase
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           think
           the
           one
           was
           setled
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           not
           ?
           And
           that
           no
           mortal
           Historian
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           should
           have
           observed
           this
           ,
           till
           
           Luddu's
           time
           ?
           All
           these
           reasons
           supporting
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           joyned
           to
           our
           Citations
           ,
           should
           be
           at
           least
           allowed
           to
           maintain
           the
           Authority
           of
           so
           many
           Historians
           and
           Histories
           ,
           in
           possession
           of
           belief
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           established
           my
           own
           position
           ,
           by
           Authorities
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           I
           appealed
           in
           this
           difference
           betwixt
           interested
           Countries
           ,
           to
           the
           dis-interested
           Judgment
           of
           the
           greatest
           Criticks
           and
           Historians
           ,
           and
           all
           whom
           I
           have
           cited
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           cleared
           in
           the
           respective
           Citations
           .
           To
           which
           nothing
           is
           answered
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           not
           believe
           them
           (
           being
           Modern
           Writers
           )
           in
           their
           Improprieties
           :
           An
           answer
           
           indeed
           ,
           not
           worthy
           of
           so
           undertaking
           an
           Antiquary
           .
           That
           we
           must
           not
           believe
           Antiquaries
           in
           their
           own
           Art
           ,
           nor
           dis-interested
           Authours
           in
           differences
           between
           interested
           Nations
           .
           But
           since
           Scaliger
           is
           the
           onely
           Critick
           ,
           who
           is
           alledged
           not
           to
           be
           positive
           for
           us
           ,
           I
           here
           insert
           his
           own
           Words
           .
           In
           Tibullum
           ,
           
             lib.
             4.
             
             Te
             manet
             invictus
             ?
             Invictus
             sane
             adhuc
             eo
             tempore
             .
             Nam
             hactenus
             ne
          
           Caesar
           
             quidem
             illos
             subjugavit
             .
             Primus
          
           Caesarum
           ,
           Claudius
           
             de
             illis
             triumphavit
             :
             Cujus
             rei
             amplissimum
             testimonium
             habes
             in
          
           Catalect
           .
           
             meorum
             lib.
             1.
             nempe
             Elegantissimos
             versus
             à
             quodam
             ejus
             temporis
             poeta
             scriptos
             quos
             inde
             petas
             licet
             .
             Sed
             &
          
           Seneca
           ,
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             idem
             testatur
             in
             Choricis
             Anapoestis
             ,
             &
             Coeruleos
          
           Scotobrigantes
           ,
           
             pro
             quo
             ineptissimè
             hodie
             editur
          
           Scutabrigantas
           .
           
             Quare
             &
          
           Scoti
           
             hanc
             gentis
             suoe
             Antiquitatem
             mihi
             debent
             ,
             qui
             primus
             illum
             locum
             emendavi
             ,
             quum
             ipsi
             hactenus
             gentis
             suoe
             testem
          
           Claudiano
           
             antiquiorem
             non
             haberent
          
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           Eusebium
           n.
           20.
           60.
           
           Et
           Caerulei
           Scotobrigantes
           ,
           
             ut
             olim
             feliciter
             à
             nobis
             emendatum
             esse
             asserimus
             :
             
             adversantur
             tamen
             quidam
             ,
             in
             quibus
             boni
             ,
             malique
             ;
             docti
             ,
             indocti
             ;
             Aiunt
          
           Scotos
           
             ante
             tempora
             senescentis
             ,
             imperii
             notos
             non
             fuisse
             .
             Utinam
             demonstrationem
             attulissent
             quâ
             nobis
             jugulum
             peterent
             .
             Ante
          
           Constantini
           
             tempora
             ,
             inquiunt
             ,
             notum
          
           Scotorum
           
             nomen
             non
             erat
             .
             Acutum
             sane
             telum
             ,
             nisi
             plumbeum
             esset
             .
          
           Burgundiones
           &
           Longobardi
           ,
           
             decrepitâ
             oetate
             imperii
             coeperunt
             notescere
             .
             Qui
             eorum
             meminerunt
             ,
             de
             vetustissimis
          
           Velleius
           ,
           &
           Ptolomaeus
           ,
           
             extant
             hodie
             .
             Si
             periissent
             ,
             ut
             multi
             alii
             ,
             ideo
          
           Longobardos
           
             tunc
             primum
             ,
             quum
             in
          
           Italiam
           irruperunt
           ,
           Burgundiones
           quum
           Viennensem
           
             &
             secundam
          
           Narbonensem
           
             occuparunt
             ,
             esse
             ,
             &
             vocari
             ,
             coepisse
             diceremus
             —
          
        
         
           
             Qui
             igitur
             ex
          
           Hiberniâ
           in
           Britanniam
           
             ferocissimi
             trajecerunt
             ,
             non
             esse
             coeperunt
             ,
             nisi
             postquam
             in
          
           Britanniâ
           
             fuerunt
             ?
             Quid
             stultius
             ?
             Quid
             ineptius
             ?
             Sed
             eorum
             nulla
             mentio
             apud
          
           Ptolomaeum
           &
           Cornelium
           Tacitum
           ,
           
             atqui
             nec
          
           Burgundionum
           ,
           Longobardorum
           ,
           Anglorum
           &
           Gothorum
           ,
           apud
           Plinium
           ,
           Strabonem
           ,
           Melam
           ,
           
             alios
             .
             Quam
             indignoe
             sunt
             hoe
             velitationes
             
             liberalibus
             ingeniis
             ?
             —
          
        
         
           
             Postquam
             per
             multum
             tractum
             temporis
          
           Septentrionalem
           oram
           Britanniae
           
             excursionibus
             &
             latrociniis
             vexassent
             ,
             tandem
             ab
          
           Antonino
           Pio
           
             in
             ordinem
             redacti
             ,
             finibus
             suis
             sese
             continuerunt
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           I
           argue
           thus
           ,
           Scaliger
           there
           concludes
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           one
           of
           the
           Nations
           against
           whom
           Claudius
           fought
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           never
           subdu'd
           till
           then
           .
           for
           Claudius
           never
           fought
           against
           the
           Irish
           ;
           and
           the
           Scots
           here
           spoken
           of
           by
           Scaliger
           ,
           must
           be
           those
           whose
           antiquity
           Scaliger
           did
           formerly
           prove
           out
           of
           Seneca
           :
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           *
           the
           Scots
           owe
           to
           him
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           their
           Nation
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           living
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           do
           not
           owe
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           their
           Nation
           to
           him
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           deny'd
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           much
           more
           ancient
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Irish
           were
           not
           called
           Scots
           ,
           in
           
           Scaliger's
           time
           .
           And
           both
           this
           passage
           of
           Tibullus
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Seneca
           ,
           joining
           the
           Scots
           to
           the
           Britons
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           interpreted
           onely
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           ,
           according
           to
           
           Usber's
           own
           rule
           .
        
         
         
           The
           passage
           likewise
           cited
           by
           me
           out
           of
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             ad
             M.
             M.
             L.
             X.
          
           does
           also
           prove
           ,
           that
           Scaliger
           thought
           us
           elder
           than
           the
           declension
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           alledged
           ,
           for
           he
           speaks
           there
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           formerly
           spoken
           out
           of
           Seneca
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           were
           these
           Scots
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Irish
           :
           And
           it
           was
           never
           controverted
           ;
           but
           the
           Irish
           was
           a
           Nation
           long
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           formerly
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           Scaliger
           contemns
           very
           justly
           those
           Authours
           ,
           who
           deny
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           a
           Nation
           before
           
           Constantine's
           time
           ,
           because
           no
           Authours
           spoke
           of
           us
           till
           then
           :
           For
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           the
           Longobards
           and
           Burgundians
           were
           established
           Nations
           long
           before
           they
           were
           known
           by
           these
           names
           .
           And
           the
           Nation
           of
           which
           Scaliger
           speaks
           ,
           is
           that
           Nation
           
             Quae
             trajecit
             ex
          
           Hiberniâ
           in
           Britanniam
           :
           And
           it
           were
           ridiculous
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           or
           deny
           that
           Scaliger
           thought
           we
           setled
           here
           while
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           flourished
           .
           Scaliger
           also
           there
           says
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           had
           troubled
           Britain
           by
           Incursions
           ,
           we
           
           were
           at
           last
           forc'd
           to
           contain
           our selves
           within
           our
           own
           bounds
           .
           Which
           shews
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           we
           had
           made
           Incursions
           long
           before
           
           Antoninus's
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           100
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           saith
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Antoninus
           forced
           us
           to
           contain
           our selves
           within
           our
           own
           bounds
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           had
           bounds
           and
           marches
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           were
           setled
           long
           before
           503.
           
           And
           all
           this
           agrees
           with
           Eumenius
           and
           Pacatius
           ,
           and
           proves
           that
           what
           they
           write
           relates
           to
           us
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Pausanias
           ,
           (
           whom
           Scaliger
           there
           cites
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Antoninus
           took
           much
           Land
           from
           them
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           had
           Land
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           that
           Land
           could
           not
           be
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           for
           Antoninus
           never
           took
           Land
           from
           the
           Irish.
           And
           whoever
           these
           Brigantes
           were
           ,
           yet
           Scaliger
           there
           makes
           us
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           there
           is
           onely
           concerning
           
           Scaliger's
           opinion
           of
           us
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           concerned
           at
           his
           calling
           us
           Brigantes
           :
           for
           I
           can
           prove
           that
           Brigantes
           signifies
           not
           Robbers
           ,
           but
           Highlanders
           ,
           from
           
           the
           word
           Briga
           ,
           which
           signifies
           an
           Hill.
           And
           I
           receive
           kindly
           the
           Apology
           made
           by
           the
           Doctor
           for
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           his
           Lordship
           called
           us
           not
           Robbers
           ,
           but
           onely
           produced
           a
           Testimony
           from
           Gildas
           ,
           whom
           I
           excuse
           for
           abusing
           us
           ,
           he
           being
           of
           that
           Nation
           which
           was
           over-run
           by
           us
           ;
           and
           probably
           our
           spoiling
           of
           them
           might
           be
           the
           Ground
           of
           his
           Quarrel
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           likewise
           argues
           against
           my
           Citations
           from
           Favin
           and
           
             Paulus
             Aemilius
          
           ,
           as
           speaking
           onely
           of
           an
           alliance
           betwixt
           Achaius
           and
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           as
           to
           Fergus
           ,
           nor
           the
           Succession
           of
           Kings
           for
           330.
           years
           before
           
           Christ's
           Nativity
           :
           But
           ,
           alas
           !
           How
           trivial
           is
           this
           Reflexion
           !
           For
           I
           never
           adduced
           these
           Authours
           for
           proving
           directly
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           our
           History
           relating
           to
           Fergus
           ;
           but
           did
           justly
           argue
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           have
           been
           setled
           here
           much
           earlier
           than
           the
           Year
           503.
           because
           about
           the
           Year
           790.
           we
           were
           a
           very
           considerable
           Nation
           ,
           and
           entered
           into
           a
           League
           with
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           which
           these
           Authours
           do
           fully
           
           prove
           .
           And
           I
           likewise
           produced
           this
           Citation
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           unwarrantably
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           confined
           us
           to
           some
           few
           Countries
           now
           erected
           into
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Argyle
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Sigonius
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           some
           Citations
           which
           formerly
           I
           forgot
           to
           place
           on
           the
           Margin
           .
           But
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           the
           Doctor
           could
           not
           find
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           uses
           not
           to
           search
           much
           for
           what
           makes
           against
           him
           ,
           His
           words
           are
           ,
           *
           
             Eodem
             anno
             (
             qui
             fuit
             360
             post
             Christum
             )
          
           Julianus
           apud
           Parisios
           hibernans
           ,
           Scotos
           ,
           Pictósque
           Britannos
           
             incursantes
             audiens
          
           ,
           Lupicinum
           
             magistrum
             armorum
             in
          
           Britanniam
           destinavit
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Anno
             verò
             Christi
          
           449.
           
           Britanni
           
             namque
             à
          
           Pictis
           &
           Scotis
           
             (
             qui
          
           Pictis
           
             adjuncti
             partem
             Insulae
             ad
          
           Aquilonem
           
             tenebant
             )
             desperato
          
           Romanorum
           
             auxilio
             ad
          
           Anglo-Saxones
           Germaniae
           
             populos
             confugerunt
          
           .
           From
           which
           Citations
           ,
           it
           is
           undeniable
           that
           Sigonius
           thought
           that
           we
           were
           possest
           of
           the
           Northern
           part
           of
           this
           Isle
           before
           the
           Year
           360.
           and
           that
           at
           that
           time
           we
           were
           joyned
           with
           the
           Picts
           ,
           in
           possessing
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           I
           cited
           also
           
           Selden's
           clear
           Authority
           ,
           to
           which
           nothing
           is
           answered
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           I
           said
           in
           the
           first
           impression
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           that
           all
           Historians
           had
           own'd
           our
           History
           ;
           I
           meant
           all
           who
           wrote
           before
           Luddus
           ,
           and
           Camden
           ,
           which
           I
           still
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           prevent
           quibbling
           ,
           I
           ordered
           the
           expunging
           of
           the
           word
           
             [
             All
             ,
          
           ]
           in
           the
           second
           Impression
           ,
           before
           I
           knew
           of
           any
           censures
           but
           my
           own
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Doctor
           produceth
           onely
           two
           ,
           who
           wrote
           since
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           of
           such
           weight
           as
           these
           cited
           by
           me
           .
           And
           if
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           had
           considered
           what
           I
           now
           produce
           ,
           he
           had
           at
           least
           acknowledged
           our
           History
           before
           the
           Year
           503
           ,
           whereas
           he
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           allow
           our
           History
           till
           after
           the
           Year
           829
           ,
           which
           ,
           even
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           will
           think
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           which
           being
           after
           the
           
             French
             League
          
           is
           redargued
           by
           unquestionable
           Proofs
           ,
           neither
           is
           Boxhornius
           special
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           misled
           by
           Usher
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           again
           overturned
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           two
           chief
           Positions
           relating
           to
           us
           ,
           viz.
           That
           there
           were
           no
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           at
           all
           ,
           before
           the
           Year
           300
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           said
           by
           
             Eumenius
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Latinus
             ,
             Pacatius
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Spartan
          
           and
           Beda
           ;
           and
           that
           other
           Position
           ,
           viz.
           That
           we
           were
           onely
           here
           by
           way
           of
           Incursion
           ,
           from
           the
           Year
           300.
           till
           the
           Year
           503.
           which
           was
           all
           that
           I
           did
           chiefly
           undertake
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           produced
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           onely
           answered
           his
           Citations
           ,
           (
           for
           according
           to
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           own
           Position
           ,
           a
           received
           History
           is
           not
           to
           be
           overturned
           ,
           but
           by
           very
           convincing
           Proofs
           )
           yet
           because
           I
           found
           that
           neither
           the
           Bishop
           nor
           the
           Doctor
           could
           bring
           any
           Proofs
           to
           overturn
           our
           History
           ,
           I
           have
           likewise
           proved
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           as
           to
           these
           Periods
           of
           time
           ,
           by
           Authorities
           which
           I
           may
           modestly
           say
           very
           learned
           men
           have
           thought
           unanswerable
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Doctor
           's
           answers
           (
           being
           so
           insufficient
           after
           the
           assistance
           he
           has
           got
           )
           shew
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             What
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Asaph
             and
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             say
             against
             our
             Histories
             ,
             from
             Fergus
             the
             first
             ,
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           THough
           I
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           maintain
           our
           History
           beyond
           the
           Year
           503.
           that
           being
           sufficient
           to
           overturn
           the
           two
           Positions
           laid
           down
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           fit
           and
           reasonable
           for
           me
           to
           examine
           also
           ,
           what
           our
           two
           learned
           Adversaries
           say
           against
           our
           Histories
           in
           general
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           these
           dark
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           neither
           our
           Neighbours
           nor
           we
           can
           get
           such
           a
           sequel
           and
           chain
           of
           Authours
           ,
           as
           these
           I
           have
           produced
           to
           prove
           our
           being
           here
           before
           the
           Year
           503.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           remember
           (
           1.
           )
           that
           we
           are
           onely
           obliged
           to
           produce
           Historical
           ,
           not
           Mathematical
           ,
           nor
           Legal
           proofs
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           we
           are
           onely
           maintaining
           our
           Origine
           to
           be
           from
           a
           Neighbour
           Nation
           ,
           and
           very
           near
           
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           our
           Origine
           ,
           either
           vain
           or
           fabulous
           ,
           we
           neither
           deriving
           our selves
           from
           
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Grecians
          
           nor
           Trojans
           ,
           nor
           contradicting
           even
           in
           these
           first
           dawnings
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           the
           uncontroverted
           Tract
           of
           foreign
           Historians
           :
           And
           so
           all
           these
           long
           digressions
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           own
           learning
           ,
           produces
           ,
           concerning
           
             Berosus
             ,
             Manetho
             ,
             Suffridus
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           their
           rejecting
           their
           own
           fabulous
           descent
           from
           Brutus
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           impertinent
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           alledged
           in
           our
           History
           to
           contradict
           foreign
           Historians
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           taken
           off
           in
           my
           first
           Book
           ,
           without
           any
           answer
           made
           to
           it
           .
           And
           though
           there
           should
           be
           some
           Errours
           in
           the
           Tract
           of
           a
           History
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           History
           for
           that
           must
           not
           be
           rejected
           ,
           else
           no
           English
           Historian
           should
           be
           believed
           more
           than
           ours
           ,
           we
           seeing
           in
           our
           own
           Age
           ,
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           especially
           relating
           to
           our
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           very
           much
           mis-represented
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           And
           I
           
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           Warrant
           Luddus
           ,
           ou
           first
           Adversary
           ,
           had
           for
           asserting
           the
           descent
           from
           Brutus
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           promising
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           Authour
           passes
           for
           a
           great
           Critick
           ,
           and
           Camden
           states
           the
           debate
           betwixt
           Buchanan
           and
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           debate
           betwixt
           a
           great
           Antiquary
           and
           a
           great
           Poet
           :
           Well
           decided
           indeed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           great
           proof
           of
           
           Camden's
           being
           an
           impartial
           Antiquary
           ,
           and
           since
           most
           of
           the
           old
           English
           Historians
           who
           wrote
           their
           general
           History
           ,
           tell
           of
           this
           descent
           from
           Brutus
           ,
           we
           may
           controvert
           in
           the
           same
           way
           the
           truth
           ,
           even
           of
           their
           latter
           Histories
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           founded
           on
           their
           old
           Histories
           which
           assert
           Brutus
           ,
           and
           so
           contradict
           the
           whole
           Tract
           of
           the
           Roman
           story
           as
           ours
           do
           not
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Doctor
           do
           both
           wrong
           us
           ,
           very
           much
           ,
           in
           observing
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           Neighbour
           Nations
           have
           thrown
           out
           the
           old
           and
           fabulous
           beginnings
           of
           their
           History
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           still
           retain
           our
           ancient
           Fables
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           that
           reads
           our
           History
           will
           see
           that
           most
           of
           our
           Historians
           have
           
           omitted
           the
           old
           Irish
           Fables
           of
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           long
           line
           from
           Iaphet
           to
           Fergus
           the
           first
           ,
           narrated
           lately
           again
           by
           Ogygia
           ,
           and
           much
           used
           by
           our
           reverend
           Critick
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           this
           answer
           against
           us
           .
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           ,
           that
           Boethius
           and
           
             Ioannes
             Major
          
           do
           very
           ingenuously
           pass
           from
           many
           later
           things
           ,
           because
           they
           smell
           of
           that
           fabulous
           age
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctor
           does
           charitably
           make
           these
           to
           be
           the
           effects
           ,
           not
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           but
           of
           Craft
           :
           so
           nothing
           can
           stand
           in
           Judgment
           before
           such
           Criticks
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           I
           say
           then
           for
           our
           Historians
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           say
           from
           
           Rheuda's
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           made
           probable
           ,
           but
           is
           undeniably
           proved
           by
           Beda
           and
           Eumenius
           ,
           who
           do
           clear
           that
           we
           were
           here
           before
           Iulius
           Caesar's
           time
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           were
           ,
           certainly
           we
           had
           Kings
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           Genius
           of
           our
           Nation
           ever
           encline
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           as
           others
           have
           done
           :
           Rheuda
           is
           made
           a
           Scotish
           King
           by
           
             Beda
             ,
             Galgacus
          
           by
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             Donald
          
           by
           Baronius
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           
           Historians
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           before
           the
           Year
           300.
           
           From
           Rheuda
           then
           to
           Fergus
           the
           first
           ,
           are
           but
           by
           our
           Computation
           130
           years
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           so
           many
           honest
           men
           have
           conspired
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           Nation
           have
           concurred
           so
           zealously
           ,
           to
           maintain
           a
           Lye
           ;
           so
           little
           usefull
           ,
           as
           the
           lengthning
           our
           Antiquity
           ,
           for
           so
           short
           a
           time
           as
           130
           years
           ?
           And
           though
           there
           were
           nothing
           for
           it
           but
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           why
           might
           it
           not
           be
           received
           for
           so
           short
           a
           Period
           ?
           and
           since
           a
           Father
           might
           have
           told
           this
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           in
           an
           age
           wherein
           men
           lived
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           descent
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           race
           of
           Kings
           ,
           of
           which
           men
           are
           very
           carefull
           :
           to
           fortifie
           which
           ,
           I
           adduced
           Livius
           saying
           ,
           
             Per
             ea
             tempora
             rarae
             literae
             fuere
             ,
             una
             custodia
             fldelis
             memoriae
             rerum
             gestarum
             ,
             &
             quod
             etiamsi
             quae
             in
             commentariis
             Pontificum
             aliisque
             publicis
             privatisque
             erant
             monumentis
             ,
             incensâ
             urbe
             ,
             pleraeque
             periere
             .
          
           But
           because
           there
           is
           a
           debate
           betwixt
           the
           Doctor
           and
           me
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Translation
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
           I
           urge
           from
           common
           Sense
           ,
           that
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           was
           to
           be
           
           Livius's
           best
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           afterwards
           ;
           for
           though
           ,
           after
           several
           years
           ,
           the
           Romans
           were
           exact
           in
           preserving
           their
           History
           by
           keeping
           publick
           and
           distinct
           Records
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           does
           needlesly
           prove
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           never
           controverted
           ;
           yet
           certainly
           in
           those
           things
           which
           he
           narrated
           before
           the
           building
           of
           Rome
           he
           could
           have
           no
           Warrant
           but
           Tradition
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           After
           the
           building
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           onely
           given
           to
           Wars
           ,
           would
           for
           many
           years
           fall
           upon
           the
           exact
           keeping
           of
           Records
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           These
           Records
           might
           possibly
           bear
           the
           names
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           proved
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Monarchy
           could
           have
           been
           preserved
           without
           these
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Kings
           :
           For
           I
           will
           undertake
           there
           are
           few
           here
           but
           know
           who
           reigned
           these
           130
           years
           by-past
           among
           us
           ,
           though
           they
           can
           neither
           read
           nor
           write
           :
           And
           though
           private
           Magistrates
           might
           be
           forgot
           ,
           yet
           hardly
           Kings
           ,
           and
           very
           memorable
           
           actions
           could
           be
           so
           :
           and
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           of
           the
           considerable
           Families
           like
           ours
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Succession
           ,
           but
           the
           chief
           Accidents
           which
           befell
           the
           Family
           are
           remembred
           for
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           years
           by
           many
           hundreds
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           written
           History
           of
           such
           Families
           ;
           so
           far
           does
           interest
           and
           affection
           prompt
           and
           help
           Memory
           and
           Tradition
           to
           supply
           Letters
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Though
           these
           Records
           might
           have
           preserved
           names
           of
           Magistrates
           and
           Treaties
           ,
           with
           the
           conditions
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           what
           were
           the
           occasions
           of
           War
           ,
           the
           considerable
           exploits
           and
           Strategemes
           done
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           could
           onely
           be
           preserved
           by
           Tradition
           ;
           for
           these
           were
           never
           Recorded
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           no
           Warrant
           save
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Harangues
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Historical
           matters
           :
           so
           that
           Livie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Boethius
           must
           have
           wanted
           flesh
           to
           fill
           Nerves
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           and
           colour
           to
           adorn
           this
           History
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           Since
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           
           most
           of
           these
           Records
           were
           burnt
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           great
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           their
           History
           as
           of
           Ours
           ;
           for
           albeit
           we
           cannot
           now
           produce
           the
           warrants
           of
           them
           after
           Vastations
           as
           remarkable
           as
           their
           burning
           was
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           others
           who
           say
           they
           saw
           such
           Books
           ,
           even
           as
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnassius
          
           cites
           
             Antiochus
             Syracusanus
          
           ,
           for
           whose
           History
           no
           more
           is
           said
           by
           the
           said
           Dionysius
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           took
           his
           History
           out
           of
           ancient
           and
           undoubted
           words
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           but
           one
           Authour
           who
           says
           so
           of
           himself
           ;
           whereas
           we
           have
           many
           Historians
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           they
           with
           their
           own
           eyes
           saw
           the
           Records
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           took
           the
           things
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           I
           renew
           the
           Argument
           which
           I
           proposed
           in
           my
           first
           Book
           for
           proving
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Histories
           .
           Thus
           ,
        
         
           These
           Histories
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           are
           sufficiently
           instructed
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Historians
           who
           writ
           them
           had
           sufficient
           Warrants
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           wrote
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           fiv●
           or
           six
           Historians
           ,
           men
           of
           untainted
           Reputation
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           wrote
           
           their
           Histories
           ,
           declare
           that
           they
           wrote
           the
           same
           from
           
             Authentick
             Records
          
           and
           Warrants
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           proved
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           so
           many
           honest
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           declared
           they
           saw
           good
           Warrants
           for
           what
           they
           wrote
           :
           and
           if
           this
           be
           controverted
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           true
           in
           humane
           Affairs
           ;
           or
           why
           should
           we
           believe
           
             Livius
             ,
             Iosephus
          
           or
           others
           ,
           since
           the
           Authours
           which
           they
           cite
           are
           not
           now
           extant
           ?
           This
           is
           all
           the
           subject
           can
           allow
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           learned
           Bishop
           Pearson
           and
           Heylin
           think
           not
           onely
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           done
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           proving
           by
           my
           Method
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           St.
           
           Ignatius's
           Epistles
           are
           Genuine
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           King
           in
           England
           as
           Lucius
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           introduced
           into
           it
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Doctor
           agrees
           with
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           our
           Authours
           will
           at
           least
           give
           a
           deference
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           two
           such
           emnent
           English
           Divines
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Laws
           also
           of
           all
           Nations
           allow
           ,
           that
           when
           Papers
           are
           lost
           ,
           the
           tenour
           of
           them
           may
           be
           proved
           ,
           providing
           a
           probable
           way
           of
           losing
           of
           them
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           which
           the
           Lawyers
           of
           all
           Nations
           call
           
             Casus
             amissionis
          
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           assign
           two
           remarkable
           occasions
           and
           sufficient
           reasons
           ,
           to
           instruct
           this
           
             Casus
             amissionis
          
           .
           The
           first
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Edward
             the
             first
          
           ,
           who
           industriously
           did
           take
           away
           our
           Records
           .
           Which
           in
           the
           process
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           we
           offered
           to
           prove
           by
           most
           famous
           Witnesses
           in
           presence
           also
           of
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           his
           not
           contradicting
           ,
           did
           acknowledge
           this
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           The
           second
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           the
           blind
           Zeal
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           interested
           Avarice
           of
           others
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           them
           to
           destroy
           the
           Records
           of
           our
           Monasteries
           .
           And
           so
           far
           are
           these
           accidents
           true
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           History
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           sad
           Experience
           ,
           that
           we
           want
           in
           matter
           of
           private
           right
           ,
           what
           might
           have
           been
           furnisht
           us
           both
           from
           our
           Records
           ,
           and
           Monasteries
           :
           And
           so
           it
           were
           ridicuous
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           abstracted
           
           those
           vouchers
           upon
           design
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           long
           after
           that
           ,
           and
           till
           Luddus
           time
           ,
           no
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           Authour
           ,
           ever
           controverted
           our
           History
           ;
           and
           I
           Challenge
           the
           Doctor
           to
           produce
           any
           such
           Authour
           ,
           as
           certainly
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           had
           been
           either
           ridiculous
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           tract
           of
           other
           Histories
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           fundamental
           Argument
           the
           Doctor
           takes
           no
           notice
           ,
           and
           makes
           no
           answer
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           this
           Argument
           ,
           having
           insisted
           upon
           the
           probability
           of
           what
           our
           Historians
           relate
           ,
           and
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           relaters
           ,
           he
           runs
           out
           in
           an
           answer
           to
           both
           these
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           a
           Reply
           :
           But
           I
           conceive
           nothing
           can
           take
           off
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           Argument
           ,
           except
           he
           either
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           have
           been
           no
           such
           Warrants
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           is
           related
           is
           in
           it self
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           History
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           produced
           to
           us
           good
           Authours
           contemporary
           with
           these
           things
           which
           he
           denies
           ,
           and
           we
           assert
           ,
           and
           had
           shewed
           that
           these
           Authours
           
           deny
           these
           Transactions
           ,
           or
           deliver
           things
           inconsistent
           with
           them
           ;
           neiof
           which
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           nor
           can
           doe
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           general
           Ground
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           Historians
           who
           wrote
           in
           the
           time
           in
           which
           the
           things
           related
           were
           alledged
           to
           have
           been
           acted
           ;
           to
           which
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           that
           an
           Authour
           writing
           from
           sufficient
           Records
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           to
           be
           believed
           as
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           our
           Case
           :
           And
           I
           again
           renew
           my
           Query
           ,
           if
           the
           Doctor
           thinks
           that
           Dr.
           
           Burnet's
           Book
           of
           
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
          
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           believed
           in
           the
           next
           Age
           though
           the
           Warrants
           of
           it
           were
           burnt
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           possible
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           great
           folly
           ,
           and
           impudence
           ,
           in
           five
           or
           six
           honest
           men
           to
           have
           separately
           written
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           each
           of
           them
           had
           the
           said
           Records
           ,
           when
           they
           wrote
           from
           them
           ?
           And
           though
           the
           Doctor
           insinuates
           that
           this
           has
           been
           formerly
           done
           by
           one
           or
           two
           which
           he
           cites
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           not
           many
           concurring
           there
           ,
           as
           here
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           
           a
           very
           different
           thing
           ,
           for
           one
           Authour
           to
           say
           that
           he
           wrote
           from
           such
           a
           Record
           ,
           a
           particular
           passage
           ,
           in
           which
           none
           was
           concerned
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           worthy
           Men
           to
           say
           in
           their
           Epistles
           to
           their
           Kings
           and
           Nation
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           wrote
           was
           true
           from
           the
           Records
           which
           they
           had
           given
           them
           from
           Monasteries
           and
           other
           publick
           Records
           ,
           and
           to
           appeal
           to
           them
           as
           then
           extant
           :
           and
           certainly
           many
           would
           be
           very
           desirous
           to
           see
           these
           Records
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           writing
           these
           Histories
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           the
           first
           Historians
           who
           appear
           in
           Print
           have
           both
           Rivals
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           curious
           Criticks
           ,
           and
           the
           Monasteries
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Keepers
           of
           the
           pretended
           Records
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           have
           known
           the
           Forgery
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           had
           been
           .
           Or
           durst
           so
           many
           ingenious
           Men
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           been
           careless
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           have
           trusted
           their
           Reputation
           in
           so
           nice
           and
           quick-sighted
           an
           Age
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           wherein
           all
           of
           them
           wrote
           ,
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           so
           many
           who
           could
           have
           discover'd
           the
           Cheat
           ?
           Nor
           do
           we
           
           find
           ,
           even
           from
           what
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           writes
           ,
           that
           the
           single
           Testimony
           of
           these
           who
           pretend
           to
           have
           written
           from
           Records
           ,
           is
           rejected
           ,
           except
           where
           what
           they
           say
           is
           redargued
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           other
           uncontroverted
           Histories
           ,
           and
           Authours
           ;
           or
           narrate
           things
           ,
           in
           themselves
           incredible
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           instances
           of
           
             Humbald
             ,
             Geoffery
             ,
             Annius
          
           and
           others
           :
           so
           that
           to
           reject
           our
           Histories
           ,
           lest
           the
           World
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           these
           ,
           is
           no
           solid
           ,
           nor
           just
           way
           of
           reasoning
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           to
           shun
           this
           ,
           did
           with
           a
           greater
           shew
           of
           reason
           urge
           that
           our
           Historians
           were
           but
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           one
           ,
           since
           they
           followed
           one
           another
           in
           a
           File
           :
           But
           I
           did
           fully
           take
           off
           this
           ,
           by
           proving
           that
           each
           of
           them
           saw
           some
           few
           of
           these
           Records
           ,
           and
           Warrants
           ,
           a
           part
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           differed
           enough
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           were
           in
           no
           Conspiracy
           :
           and
           this
           I
           hold
           as
           acknowledged
           ,
           since
           the
           Doctor
           returns
           no
           answer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           could
           be
           no
           sufficient
           Warrants
           for
           our
           History
           ,
           from
           the
           
           Annals
           of
           our
           Monasteries
           ,
           is
           contended
           ,
           because
           the
           Monasteries
           themselves
           are
           much
           later
           than
           
             Fergus
             the
             First
          
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           these
           Annals
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           Iona
           and
           Abercorn
           ,
           are
           Monasteries
           acknowledged
           by
           Beda
           ,
           as
           long
           prior
           to
           
           Beda's
           time
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Monasteries
           were
           later
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           have
           Records
           as
           old
           as
           Fergus
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           very
           probable
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           proved
           by
           famous
           Witnesses
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             bare
             Probability
          
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           sustain
           a
           History
           ,
           but
           the
           Annals
           themselves
           out
           of
           which
           it
           is
           taken
           must
           be
           produced
           :
           My
           return
           to
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           
             bare
             Probability
          
           were
           onelyproposed
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           when
           I
           say
           the
           thing
           is
           probable
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           is
           actually
           proved
           by
           Witnesses
           beyond
           all
           exception
           .
           And
           whereas
           ,
           to
           overturn
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           contended
           from
           the
           
             Irish
             Annals
          
           ,
           that
           Fergus
           ,
           whom
           we
           call
           the
           second
           ,
           was
           our
           first
           King.
           To
           this
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           
           that
           I
           proved
           in
           my
           former
           Book
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           accounts
           which
           the
           Irish
           gave
           of
           our
           entry
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           are
           inconsistent
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Doctor
           has
           made
           no
           answer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           themselves
           ;
           but
           much
           less
           are
           they
           to
           be
           believed
           when
           contrary
           to
           the
           Annals
           of
           all
           our
           Monasteries
           ,
           attested
           by
           famous
           Witnesses
           who
           saw
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           matter
           in
           which
           we
           were
           more
           concerned
           than
           they
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           probable
           we
           would
           have
           been
           more
           carefull
           to
           preserve
           it's
           Memory
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           assertions
           of
           our
           own
           Historians
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           the
           Historians
           who
           speak
           of
           us
           ,
           both
           without
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Isle
           ;
           that
           we
           had
           Kings
           long
           before
           
             Fergus
             the
             second
          
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           had
           even
           Christian
           Kings
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           ,
           that
           our
           Monasteries
           could
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           that
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           condescended
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           
             other
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           if
           Donald
           was
           not
           :
           
           And
           at
           least
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           should
           be
           put
           to
           prove
           who
           was
           our
           
             First
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           or
           acquiesce
           in
           him
           whom
           we
           assign
           .
           And
           it
           is
           also
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           we
           ,
           but
           the
           Romish
           Church
           it self
           should
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           they
           being
           very
           positive
           in
           concurring
           with
           us
           ,
           whereas
           no
           other
           Nation
           nor
           Church
           condescends
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           
             First
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           or
           Authours
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           Period
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           that
           it
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           that
           positive
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           saw
           old
           Annals
           ,
           fortified
           by
           their
           Histories
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           Pagan
           and
           Christian
           ,
           should
           be
           less
           believed
           than
           the
           Ballads
           and
           Traditions
           of
           another
           Nation
           ,
           who
           have
           none
           of
           these
           advantages
           :
           That
           Beda
           should
           be
           of
           less
           credit
           than
           Iocelin
           ,
           and
           Legends
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           dare
           say
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Doctor
           believe
           but
           very
           little
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           save
           this
           ;
           and
           why
           are
           not
           the
           Legends
           of
           St.
           Congall
           and
           St.
           Brendan
           ,
           who
           mention
           the
           settlement
           of
           St.
           
             Fergus
             the
             first
          
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           Iocelin
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           produced
           
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Fergus
             the
             second
          
           was
           our
           first
           King
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           they
           likewise
           concur
           with
           Beda
           in
           his
           Rheuda
           ?
           Whereas
           the
           other
           contradict
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Histories
           which
           have
           rejected
           Gathelus
           and
           
             Simon
             Brek
          
           ,
           because
           that
           too
           great
           Antiquity
           is
           improbable
           ,
           should
           be
           overturned
           by
           those
           who
           positively
           own
           a
           Lineal
           ,
           well
           proved
           descent
           from
           Iaphet
           ,
           and
           condescend
           upon
           days
           ,
           and
           months
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Historians
           which
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           esteemed
           over
           all
           Europe
           ,
           should
           be
           overturned
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Rhimes
           ,
           and
           rags
           of
           History
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           adventured
           to
           form
           into
           any
           Body
           whatsoever
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           some
           Specimen
           is
           given
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           amongst
           other
           rare
           Marks
           of
           veracity
           ,
           our
           League
           with
           France
           was
           alledged
           to
           have
           been
           made
           with
           their
           Kings
           ;
           as
           if
           France
           understood
           as
           little
           their
           own
           Leagues
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           Rome
           to
           understand
           their
           own
           Conversion
           ;
           or
           that
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           should
           have
           been
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           palpable
           Point
           .
        
         
         
           I
           reflect
           not
           on
           the
           Publishers
           of
           the
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           Abbacy
           of
           Melros
           ,
           printed
           at
           Oxford
           ;
           for
           I
           honour
           every
           thing
           that
           comes
           from
           that
           learn'd
           Society
           ,
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           no
           reflexion
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           we
           have
           another
           ,
           much
           fuller
           ,
           in
           what
           makes
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           though
           it
           could
           not
           be
           so
           exact
           as
           the
           other
           Monasteries
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           ofttimes
           of
           old
           ,
           under
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           would
           certainly
           lessen
           what
           relates
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           fault
           lay
           in
           the
           Copy
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Publishers
           ,
           for
           the
           Authour
           of
           that
           Manuscript
           calls
           
             Beda
             our
             Countreyman
          
           ,
           so
           he
           must
           have
           been
           then
           our
           enemy
           ;
           but
           however
           it
           begins
           not
           with
           Alpin
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           alledges
           ,
           though
           I
           mention
           that
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Oxford
           Edition
           :
           for
           it
           declares
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           continue
           where
           the
           Reverend
           Beda
           left
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           proof
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           History
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           differences
           of
           that
           from
           ours
           shall
           be
           printed
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           at
           present
           printed
           these
           few
           .
           And
           though
           Buchanan
           had
           the
           Books
           
           of
           Pluscardin
           and
           Pasley
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           that
           therefore
           the
           best
           and
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           our
           Monasteries
           were
           not
           carried
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           recovered
           from
           Rome
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           it
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           burnt
           all
           our
           Magnificent
           Churches
           ,
           would
           have
           spar'd
           a
           few
           Books
           ,
           written
           by
           Monks
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           so
           little
           esteem'd
           in
           those
           times
           amongst
           our
           Zealots
           ?
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           proving
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Authour
           as
           Veremund
           ,
           forgets
           that
           I
           have
           prov'd
           by
           two
           famous
           Witnesses
           ,
           a
           Lord
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           and
           a
           Principal
           of
           a
           College
           ,
           (
           both
           learned
           ,
           and
           devout
           men
           ,
           much
           esteem'd
           abroad
           where
           they
           travell'd
           )
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           the
           Book
           ;
           and
           here
           is
           no
           
             bare
             probability
          
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           uncontroverted
           ,
           that
           the
           depositions
           of
           two
           Witnesses
           cannot
           be
           taken
           away
           by
           probabilities
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           alledged
           that
           Chambres
           followed
           
           Boethius's
           faith
           in
           this
           ,
           for
           he
           says
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           cites
           many
           things
           material
           out
           of
           Veremund
           ,
           nor
           does
           the
           Learned
           
           Doctor
           Pearson
           prove
           any
           other
           way
           the
           truth
           of
           St.
           
           Ignatius's
           Epistles
           ,
           than
           by
           producing
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Origin
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           cited
           passages
           out
           of
           those
           Letters
           ,
           as
           Letters
           written
           by
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           these
           Authours
           liv'd
           in
           the
           age
           with
           St.
           Ignatius
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           did
           not
           legally
           prove
           that
           these
           Letters
           were
           written
           by
           him
           which
           are
           not
           in
           Boethius
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           let
           us
           a
           little
           examine
           the
           Doctor
           's
           probabilities
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           forg'd
           Authours
           ,
           as
           Annius
           :
           good
           !
           Ergo
           ,
           these
           two
           learned
           Men
           did
           it
           ;
           
             à
             posse
             ad
             esse
             non
             valet
             consequentia
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           have
           nam'd
           other
           Authours
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           now
           extant
           :
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Veremund
          
           never
           was
           :
           good
           again
           !
           and
           if
           Fordon
           had
           been
           lost
           ,
           or
           Elphinstoun
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           seen
           ,
           such
           Authours
           had
           been
           both
           denied
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           that
           learned
           Manuscript
           written
           by
           Craig
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           but
           lately
           recovered
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Fordon
           cites
           not
           Veremund
           ,
           though
           he
           cites
           many
           others
           ;
           This
           is
           such
           another
           consequence
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           
           should
           argue
           against
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           Boethius
           cites
           not
           
             Fordon
             ;
             ergo
             ,
             Fordon
          
           never
           was
           .
           But
           I
           chuse
           rather
           to
           argue
           thus
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Doctor
           both
           think
           that
           Boethius
           did
           onely
           transcribe
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           never
           cited
           him
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           thought
           our
           first
           general
           Historian
           himself
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           prov'd
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Book
           as
           Fordon
           ,
           then
           extant
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           that
           Fordon
           transcribed
           much
           of
           Veremund
           ,
           and
           therefore
           conceal'd
           his
           Authour
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Bishop
           Elphinstoun
           mentions
           him
           not
           ;
           but
           to
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Manuscript
           is
           not
           ours
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           gelt
           ;
           but
           I
           conceive
           ,
           by
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Epitome
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           it self
           but
           an
           abridgment
           of
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           mentions
           not
           Veremund
           ,
           because
           Fordon
           had
           not
           mentioned
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           very
           ordinary
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           to
           write
           Epitomes
           of
           Fordon
           ,
           some
           whereof
           are
           extant
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           Boethius
           tells
           us
           that
           Elphinstoun
           never
           wrote
           an
           History
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           prepar'd
           some
           materials
           for
           one
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           wrote
           a
           History
           ,
           here
           is
           again
           another
           Historian
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           devout
           and
           learned
           Bishop
           ,
           must
           be
           thought
           not
           to
           have
           written
           without
           sufficient
           warrants
           .
           Though
           then
           probabilities
           could
           overturn
           the
           deposition
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           yet
           these
           have
           no
           weight
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Authority
           gives
           them
           .
           And
           though
           it
           were
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           
             Baker
             ,
             Baloeus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             English
             Historians
          
           whom
           I
           cite
           ,
           had
           not
           seen
           Veremund
           ,
           yet
           surely
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           onely
           probable
           ,
           but
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           an
           Authour
           .
        
         
           Against
           Fordon
           it
           is
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           he
           mentions
           not
           our
           first
           Kings
           from
           
             Fergus
             the
             First
          
           ;
           to
           
             Fergus
             the
             Second
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           confesses
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           long
           any
           of
           these
           Kings
           after
           Fergus
           reign'd
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           also
           it
           is
           concluded
           that
           we
           have
           no
           Manuscripts
           to
           instruct
           the
           same
           .
           Nam
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             ad
             plenum
             scripta
             non
             reperimus
          
           ,
           To
           which
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           great
           argument
           of
           his
           ingenuity
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           could
           have
           written
           
           without
           sufficient
           warrants
           ,
           why
           could
           he
           not
           have
           made
           up
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ?
           But
           the
           true
           reason
           is
           ;
           that
           the
           Warrants
           did
           then
           lie
           in
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           especially
           at
           Icolmekill
           ,
           where
           
           Veremund's
           History
           was
           likewise
           kept
           .
           And
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           by
           
           Boethius's
           dedication
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           thanked
           his
           Majesty
           for
           ordering
           that
           these
           should
           be
           delivered
           to
           him
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Doctor
           should
           at
           present
           write
           such
           another
           Dedication
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           thanking
           him
           for
           letting
           him
           have
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Alexandrian
             MSS.
          
           of
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           his
           Bibliotheque
           ,
           could
           any
           man
           afterwards
           think
           that
           there
           were
           no
           such
           MSS
           ?
           and
           that
           the
           Warrants
           of
           the
           Histories
           us'd
           so
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           got
           without
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           is
           clear
           by
           the
           custome
           of
           Nations
           acknowledg'd
           by
           the
           Doctor
           out
           of
           Livy
           ,
           and
           asserted
           by
           me
           in
           my
           First
           Book
           .
           As
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           from
           
             Paulus
             Iovius
          
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           interested
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           that
           Fordon
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           a
           mean
           Priest
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           Veremund
           and
           the
           other
           Warrants
           which
           
           were
           necessary
           for
           filling
           up
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           between
           the
           
             two
             Fergusses
          
           ,
           which
           Boethius
           himself
           could
           not
           recover
           without
           the
           King's
           command
           ,
           the
           Treasurer's
           assistance
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           great
           expence
           and
           labour
           :
           and
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           a
           greater
           villany
           and
           folly
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           asserted
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           true
           ,
           himself
           and
           all
           Persons
           interested
           being
           alive
           ,
           or
           a
           proof
           of
           
           Fordon's
           ingenuity
           ,
           in
           not
           filling
           up
           what
           was
           deficient
           through
           want
           of
           the
           Warrants
           .
        
         
           Against
           Boethius
           ,
           it
           is
           urg'd
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           have
           had
           Veremund
           ,
           and
           other
           sufficient
           Warrants
           from
           Icolmekill
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           because
           his
           History
           is
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1526.
           and
           he
           had
           not
           these
           Records
           from
           Icolmekill
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           25.
           so
           that
           the
           History
           could
           not
           be
           compil'd
           ,
           printed
           and
           revis'd
           in
           a
           year
           .
           To
           which
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           is
           acknowledg'd
           to
           have
           had
           a
           better
           invention
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           forg'd
           so
           improbable
           a
           falsity
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           
           thing
           he
           might
           have
           contriv'd
           as
           he
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Nation
           was
           not
           concern'd
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           which
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           Treasurer
           and
           Monks
           of
           Icolmekill
           could
           have
           controll'd
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           easily
           reconcil'd
           ,
           without
           a
           miracle
           ,
           for
           certainly
           Boethius
           was
           writing
           his
           History
           long
           before
           he
           got
           these
           Records
           ,
           and
           doing
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           as
           Fordon
           had
           done
           ,
           without
           them
           before
           ;
           and
           having
           at
           last
           got
           them
           ,
           after
           the
           third
           message
           ,
           
             Tertio
             Nuncio
          
           ,
           which
           shews
           he
           was
           writing
           before
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           easily
           added
           from
           the
           beginning
           through
           the
           whole
           Book
           ,
           what
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           Veremund
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           the
           laborious
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           could
           have
           done
           in
           a
           month
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           time
           enough
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           25.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           26.
           (
           as
           we
           may
           well
           enough
           suppose
           )
           being
           near
           two
           years
           to
           have
           done
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           a
           far
           less
           miracle
           than
           for
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Doctor
           to
           have
           sent
           Palladius
           from
           Rome
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           preach
           there
           long
           enough
           to
           have
           a
           sufficient
           
           proof
           of
           the
           Irish
           being
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           to
           despair
           of
           success
           ,
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           in
           a
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Picts
           all
           in
           one
           year
           :
           and
           St.
           Patrick
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           then
           present
           ,
           but
           was
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           have
           got
           the
           news
           of
           this
           death
           ,
           to
           have
           formed
           the
           resolution
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           gone
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           prevail'd
           with
           the
           Pope
           to
           ordain
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           the
           small
           space
           betwixt
           the
           25th
           of
           December
           ,
           and
           the
           6th
           of
           April
           following
           :
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Pope
           died
           ;
           whose
           preceding
           sickness
           could
           not
           but
           have
           retarded
           that
           Affair
           .
        
         
           I
           admire
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           for
           insisting
           on
           the
           Printer's
           mistake
           ,
           not
           mine
           ,
           in
           calling
           
             Turgot
             ,
             Archbishop
          
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           for
           I
           call
           him
           ,
           p.
           26.
           
           
             Edition
             the
             first
             ,
             Bishop
          
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           calling
           him
           Archbishop
           afterwards
           could
           not
           have
           been
           ignorance
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           Printers
           thought
           all
           Bishops
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           must
           be
           Archbishops
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           without
           any
           observation
           ,
           Martial
           is
           made
           to
           have
           liv'd
           in
           
           Augustus's
           time
           ,
           whereas
           I
           plac'd
           him
           in
           
           Domitian's
           ,
           and
           
           sent
           a
           Copy
           so
           corrected
           ,
           in
           print
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           the
           half
           of
           our
           own
           printed
           Copies
           are
           right
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             Second
             Edition
          
           ,
           I
           expung'd
           these
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           literal
           faults
           ,
           before
           I
           knew
           that
           the
           Doctor
           or
           any
           else
           was
           to
           write
           an
           answer
           :
           and
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           the
           Doctor
           is
           so
           fashionable
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           as
           to
           understand
           Martial
           better
           than
           I
           do
           :
           nor
           would
           I
           have
           insisted
           on
           the
           mistakes
           about
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           Dempster
           ,
           if
           these
           had
           not
           been
           material
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           not
           yet
           answered
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           not
           at
           all
           notic'd
           by
           the
           Doctor
           .
        
         
           I
           urg'd
           upon
           this
           head
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacred
           History
           was
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           preserv'd
           by
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Iews
           and
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           was
           penn'd
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           yet
           in
           arguing
           against
           Pagans
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           this
           probable
           by
           other
           Arguments
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Origines
             Sacrae
          
           ,
           (
           which
           Book
           I
           esteem
           very
           much
           )
           uses
           the
           same
           Common
           Places
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           amongst
           
           other
           things
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           men
           lived
           so
           long
           in
           those
           days
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           transmit
           Historical
           Relations
           with
           much
           more
           certainty
           than
           now
           .
           And
           Iosephus
           ,
           for
           proving
           the
           Sacred
           History
           against
           Appion
           ,
           cites
           Foreign
           Authours
           that
           are
           all
           lost
           now
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           believe
           there
           were
           such
           Historians
           .
           And
           albeit
           afterwards
           the
           Priests
           did
           preserve
           their
           Histories
           with
           great
           exactness
           ,
           yet
           that
           way
           of
           preserving
           History
           by
           Records
           ,
           took
           not
           place
           for
           many
           ages
           .
           And
           though
           our
           Monasteries
           are
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           their
           Priesthood
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           especially
           in
           these
           sincerer
           times
           ,
           to
           preserve
           our
           Histories
           .
           And
           though
           what
           they
           preserv'd
           is
           not
           to
           be
           believ'd
           with
           a
           Divine
           belief
           ,
           yet
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           an
           Historical
           one
           allowed
           them
           ,
           especially
           since
           they
           are
           fortified
           by
           the
           probability
           of
           what
           they
           preserv'd
           ,
           and
           the
           concurrence
           of
           as
           much
           Roman
           History
           ,
           as
           France
           or
           Spain
           can
           pretend
           to
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Citations
           from
           our
           old
           Laws
           to
           be
           contemn'd
           :
           for
           these
           at
           least
           might
           
           have
           been
           preserved
           by
           practice
           ,
           as
           
           Lycurgus's
           Laws
           .
           And
           it
           is
           undeniable
           that
           Skene
           ,
           our
           famous
           Register
           and
           Antiquary
           ,
           did
           within
           these
           100
           years
           declare
           ,
           He
           had
           old
           Manuscripts
           bearing
           these
           our
           old
           Laws
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           now
           lost
           ,
           without
           weakning
           our
           esteem
           or
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           printed
           many
           of
           them
           .
           And
           though
           Historians
           might
           have
           adventur'd
           to
           print
           some
           Historical
           Passages
           without
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           yet
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           our
           Register
           ,
           durst
           have
           adventur'd
           to
           print
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           would
           our
           Governours
           have
           suffered
           this
           ,
           without
           sufficient
           warrants
           .
           And
           we
           must
           be
           believ'd
           in
           what
           concerns
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           onely
           .
           Nor
           does
           it
           follow
           that
           because
           the
           Laws
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           were
           lost
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Macalpin
           Laws
           might
           not
           have
           been
           preserv'd
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           Successions
           of
           our
           Kings
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           preserv'd
           with
           more
           care
           by
           us
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           been
           attack'd
           with
           less
           zeal
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           for
           his
           Monarch's
           sake
           ,
           whose
           partiality
           
           I
           tax
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           disloyalty
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           period
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           do
           think
           that
           the
           most
           fundamental
           of
           all
           Laws
           were
           in
           all
           Nations
           preserv'd
           by
           mere
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           written
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           save
           when
           some
           accident
           forces
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           late
           Statute
           for
           the
           Succession
           .
           Which
           Position
           ,
           since
           able
           Lawyers
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           contend
           for
           it
           with
           a
           Divine
           ,
           who
           seems
           here
           to
           be
           out
           of
           his
           sphere
           ,
           and
           more
           dogmatical
           than
           his
           Profession
           will
           well
           allow
           .
           But
           why
           may
           not
           our
           Laws
           be
           as
           old
           as
           about
           800
           years
           ;
           since
           Selden
           and
           Church-hill
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Laws
           yet
           extant
           in
           London
           ,
           older
           than
           any
           the
           Romans
           had
           ?
           And
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Raillery
           ,
           that
           
             probably
             these
             Laws
             were
             in
             another
             Chest
          
           at
           Icolmekill
           with
           the
           MSS.
           which
           Boeth
           says
           Fergus
           brought
           from
           the
           sacking
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alaric
           ,
           to
           be
           contemn'd
           :
           for
           as
           great
           Criticks
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           believe
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           one
           may
           see
           by
           
           Morhosius's
           learn'd
           Book
           
             de
             Patavinitate
             Livianâ
          
           .
           From
           
           this
           received
           Principle
           also
           I
           conclude
           justly
           ,
           that
           since
           
           Lycurgus's
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Laws
           of
           other
           Nations
           have
           been
           preserv'd
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           without
           writing
           ,
           and
           by
           mere
           Tradition
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           same
           Tradition
           be
           trusted
           for
           the
           Names
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           general
           and
           probable
           actions
           of
           our
           Kings
           for
           130
           years
           ,
           viz.
           from
           Rheuda
           ,
           to
           
             Fergus
             the
             First
          
           ?
           or
           why
           might
           not
           our
           Monasteries
           have
           received
           these
           Traditions
           from
           such
           as
           lived
           nearer
           these
           times
           than
           Gildas
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           planting
           of
           Christianity
           in
           Britain
           ?
           And
           yet
           his
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastick
           Traditions
           ,
           are
           generally
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           and
           founded
           on
           ,
           by
           our
           severe
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           Churchmen
           ought
           to
           be
           tender
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           without
           these
           ,
           Fanaticks
           and
           Sectarians
           might
           press
           them
           very
           much
           .
        
         
           Another
           ground
           whereby
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           render
           it
           probable
           that
           there
           were
           such
           Warrants
           as
           these
           declar'd
           to
           have
           been
           seen
           by
           our
           Historians
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           declar'd
           was
           probable
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           for
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           other
           Northern
           
           Countries
           ,
           as
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Domestick
           Historians
           call'd
           Sanachies
           ,
           and
           Bards
           ,
           who
           as
           Poets
           preserv'd
           their
           Histories
           .
           This
           Varaeus
           observes
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Powell
           in
           Wales
           .
           *
           
             Bardi
             custodiebant
             etiam
             Nobilium
             insignia
             &
             Genealogias
             .
          
           And
           in
           these
           were
           probably
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           considerable
           Actions
           preserv'd
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Family
           can
           rise
           without
           getting
           their
           Lands
           from
           some
           Kings
           ;
           nor
           could
           they
           have
           done
           considerable
           Actions
           ,
           except
           in
           their
           service
           :
           and
           so
           in
           remembring
           their
           own
           Genealogies
           and
           Actions
           ,
           could
           not
           omit
           to
           record
           those
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
           And
           Livie
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           ,
           †
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Histories
           of
           Private
           Families
           were
           us'd
           as
           the
           Warrants
           of
           the
           General
           History
           ,
           and
           those
           Luddus
           does
           cry
           up
           as
           the
           Warrants
           he
           us'd
           .
           Nor
           does
           Buchanan
           decry
           them
           ,
           except
           in
           opposition
           to
           Luddus
           his
           using
           them
           as
           proofs
           of
           these
           positions
           onely
           ,
           that
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Roman
           Contemporary
           ,
           and
           other
           Histories
           .
           And
           in
           so
           far
           I
           acknowledge
           
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ;
           but
           that
           cannot
           be
           alledged
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           urg'd
           also
           that
           it
           was
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           ancient
           Written
           Histories
           ;
           because
           we
           had
           the
           Druids
           amongst
           us
           who
           were
           Priests
           under
           Paganism
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           Caesar
           to
           have
           had
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           .
           And
           though
           Caesar
           does
           observe
           that
           they
           were
           averse
           from
           consigning
           to
           Letters
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           that
           therefore
           they
           us'd
           them
           not
           ,
           in
           preserving
           the
           memory
           of
           their
           Kings
           and
           memorable
           Actions
           .
           The
           one
           proceeded
           from
           a
           design
           to
           keep
           their
           Mysteries
           from
           being
           subjected
           to
           an
           examination
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           these
           Principles
           could
           not
           bear
           ;
           and
           to
           conciliate
           a
           veneration
           to
           their
           Religion
           from
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Admirers
           ,
           as
           Varaeus
           also
           confesses
           *
           .
           But
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           Letters
           had
           been
           altogether
           useless
           :
           for
           in
           what
           could
           they
           have
           employed
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           this
           ?
           And
           since
           Caesar
           †
           is
           positive
           ,
           that
           they
           us'd
           the
           Graecian
           Letters
           ,
           
           
             in
             privatis
             publicisque
             rationibus
          
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           meant
           by
           
             publicae
             rationes
          
           ,
           save
           their
           Historical
           account
           of
           things
           ?
           And
           this
           seems
           the
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           our
           Towns
           and
           Ports
           especially
           ,
           have
           Greek
           names
           .
           And
           to
           the
           Doctor
           's
           difficulty
           how
           the
           Druids
           could
           have
           preserv'd
           their
           Chronology
           in
           these
           Ancient
           Times
           ,
           I
           answer
           from
           Pliny
           ,
           who
           tells
           ,
           that
           they
           numbred
           time
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Sun
           *
           :
           which
           proves
           ,
           that
           very
           anciently
           they
           used
           Chronology
           .
           Nor
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           some
           of
           the
           Druids
           are
           said
           to
           have
           oppos'd
           the
           conversion
           of
           their
           People
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           therefore
           others
           of
           them
           were
           not
           zealous
           for
           their
           conversion
           :
           even
           as
           though
           the
           Ancient
           Philosophers
           were
           generally
           severe
           Opposers
           of
           the
           settlement
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           yet
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           converted
           ,
           were
           eminent
           Lights
           in
           their
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           since
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           our
           Predecessours
           would
           be
           curious
           to
           preserve
           the
           Names
           of
           their
           first
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           the
           way
           of
           their
           first
           settlement
           :
           and
           since
           they
           had
           Letters
           wherein
           these
           might
           have
           been
           preserved
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           they
           were
           accordingly
           preserved
           .
           And
           that
           these
           Traditions
           and
           Records
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Histories
           of
           Private
           Families
           relating
           these
           were
           consigned
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           .
           So
           that
           since
           four
           or
           five
           Worthy
           Historians
           declare
           ,
           They
           saw
           these
           each
           a-part
           ,
           their
           Testimonies
           concurring
           in
           a
           probable
           matter
           of
           fact
           must
           be
           as
           sufficient
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Warrants
           were
           yet
           extant
           ;
           for
           since
           these
           would
           prove
           and
           satisfy
           in
           a
           Legal
           Trial
           ,
           much
           more
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           an
           Historical
           one
           ,
           
             quod
             erat
             probandum
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Our
             Authours
             vindicated
             in
             the
             accounts
             they
             give
             of
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             our
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Doctor
           being
           convinced
           from
           these
           undeniable
           Proofs
           ,
           that
           neither
           Fordon
           ,
           nor
           Boethius
           did
           forge
           the
           ancient
           Genealogy
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           did
           positively
           assert
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           Warrants
           and
           Authorities
           before
           their
           times
           ;
           He
           falls
           upon
           a
           new
           device
           ,
           and
           contends
           that
           Boethius
           did
           insert
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Genealogy
           preceding
           him
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           Genealogy
           from
           Fergus
           the
           First
           to
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           account
           of
           this
           from
           Fordon
           ,
           who
           hath
           (
           as
           the
           Doctor
           says
           )
           professed
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           find
           nothing
           particular
           
           concerning
           them
           ;
           though
           he
           cites
           several
           Chronicles
           ;
           and
           though
           Fordon
           mentions
           an
           old
           
             High
             Land
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           a
           Genealogist
           ,
           who
           gives
           an
           
           
           account
           of
           the
           first
           Line
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Ferguses
           ;
           yet
           the
           Genealogy
           by
           him
           given
           differs
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           owned
           by
           Boeth
           and
           Buchanan
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           names
           of
           our
           Kings
           .
           And
           this
           is
           alledged
           to
           have
           been
           done
           of
           purpose
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           Regents
           not
           owned
           by
           the
           Genealogists
           ,
           and
           to
           support
           the
           Law
           of
           incapacity
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           get
           mention
           made
           of
           
             Reutha
             ,
             Galdus
             ,
             Caratacus
          
           and
           Donald
           .
           And
           the
           Genealogist
           thus
           having
           extended
           the
           first
           Line
           ,
           doth
           as
           much
           shorten
           the
           second
           Line
           ,
           betwixt
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           and
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Doctor
           endeavours
           to
           give
           particular
           Instances
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Modern
           Historians
           had
           added
           more
           Kings
           in
           the
           Race
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           to
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           ,
           than
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           betwixt
           Fergus
           the
           First
           and
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           Genealogist
           hath
           made
           no
           more
           Kings
           in
           both
           Races
           ,
           than
           the
           Historians
           make
           in
           the
           last
           Race
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Doctor
           is
           as
           culpable
           in
           
           shortning
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           .
           He
           adds
           also
           ,
           
           that
           Fordon
           mentions
           another
           Genealogy
           of
           St.
           David
           ,
           made
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           Baldredus
           ,
           but
           to
           Cardinal
           
             Walter
             Wardlaw
          
           ,
           which
           exactly
           agrees
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Highlander
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           spelling
           of
           some
           few
           names
           ,
           from
           
             Fergus
             the
             second
          
           upwards
           ,
           to
           
             Fergus
             the
             first
          
           .
           But
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Genealogy
           from
           St.
           David
           to
           
             Fergus
             the
             second
          
           ,
           being
           corrupted
           before
           
           Fordon's
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           it
           stand
           in
           Record
           against
           his
           History
           ,
           but
           cut
           it
           off
           with
           an
           &c.
           from
           David
           to
           Fergus
           ;
           which
           Caution
           he
           forgot
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           specially
           insert
           the
           Highlander's
           Genealogy
           from
           
             Alexander
             the
             third
          
           ,
           to
           
             Fergus
             the
             second
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           ,
           as
           near
           as
           I
           can
           understand
           ,
           of
           the
           Doctor
           's
           words
           ,
           being
           in
           themselves
           somewhat
           perplexed
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           takes
           notice
           of
           a
           third
           Genealogy
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           which
           supplies
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           the
           defects
           of
           that
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Succession
           of
           Kenneth
           ,
           
           the
           first
           Monarch
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Genealogy
           and
           our
           Historians
           .
           For
           he
           acknowledgeth
           that
           he
           doth
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Highland
             Genealogy
          
           ,
           except
           that
           it
           hath
           Dongare
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Donald
             Braick
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Highlander
           doth
           omit
           ,
           and
           makes
           onely
           ten
           Kings
           betwixt
           Fergus
           and
           Kenneth
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Historians
           make
           twenty
           eight
           .
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           this
           objection
           ,
           I
           shall
           follow
           the
           method
           of
           the
           Highland
           Genealogist
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           ascending
           from
           
             Alexander
             the
             third
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           objection
           it self
           ,
           which
           insists
           most
           upon
           the
           difference
           in
           the
           Genealogist
           from
           our
           Historians
           as
           to
           the
           second
           Line
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           objection
           made
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           except
           as
           to
           some
           small
           difference
           in
           the
           names
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           considerable
           difference
           is
           betwixt
           Finnanus
           and
           Caratacus
           ,
           which
           will
           easily
           be
           cleared
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           objection
           against
           the
           second
           Line
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Race
           and
           Line
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Fergus
           downwards
           ;
           yet
           with
           the
           Doctor
           
           we
           shall
           make
           an
           Imaginary
           distinction
           of
           first
           and
           second
           Race
           :
           And
           first
           ;
           as
           I
           applaud
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           hath
           better
           thoughts
           of
           Fordon
           (
           than
           the
           Bishop
           had
           ,
           who
           asserted
           him
           to
           have
           dreamed
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Kings
           )
           that
           he
           was
           so
           cautious
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           set
           down
           the
           accounts
           that
           were
           imparted
           to
           him
           otherwise
           than
           in
           his
           sleep
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           give
           a
           full
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           I
           must
           likewise
           vindicate
           Boeth
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           History
           hath
           neither
           differed
           from
           ,
           nor
           contradicted
           Fordon
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           these
           mentioned
           Genealogies
           .
           For
           as
           to
           Fordon
           ,
           though
           he
           gives
           not
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           Names
           ,
           times
           and
           Actions
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           betwixt
           the
           Ferguses
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           profess
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           find
           nothing
           in
           particular
           concerning
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           words
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           ;
           
             Sed
             &
             horum
             Sigillatim
             distinguere
          
           
           
             tempora
             principatuum
             ad
             praesens
             omittimus
             ,
             nam
             ad
             plenum
             scripta
             non
             reperimus
             .
          
           For
           here
           he
           tells
           the
           full
           number
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           five
           more
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           true
           by
           taking
           in
           of
           
           
           Fergus's
           Father
           and
           Grand-father
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           three
           Collaterals
           omitted
           by
           other
           Historians
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           reigned
           in
           the
           Isle
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Ireland
           .
           Onely
           he
           forbears
           at
           present
           to
           distinguish
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           not
           having
           then
           gotten
           a
           full
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           seems
           thereby
           to
           insinuate
           he
           expected
           before
           he
           finished
           his
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           prevented
           by
           death
           .
           But
           as
           he
           left
           Materials
           for
           the
           last
           and
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           have
           increased
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           in
           distinguishing
           these
           particular
           Reigns
           .
           But
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           these
           Authours
           he
           cites
           ,
           viz.
           
             Legenda
             Brendani
             ,
             Congalli
             ,
             Grossum
             caput
             ,
          
           and
           the
           several
           Chronica
           ,
           had
           nothing
           concerning
           these
           Kings
           ;
           or
           that
           Fordon
           himself
           had
           found
           nothing
           particular
           concerning
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           so
           well
           their
           Genealogy
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           death
           of
           St.
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           Alexander
           ?
           And
           as
           he
           gives
           the
           account
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           
           Persons
           ,
           as
           
             Fergus
             ,
             Reuther
             ,
             Eugenius
          
           ;
           so
           he
           distinguisheth
           their
           
           times
           ,
           and
           tells
           how
           long
           the
           whole
           Kings
           reigned
           ,
           and
           gives
           Disticks
           containing
           the
           Periods
           of
           their
           Reigns
           :
           
             
               Albion
               in
               terris
               Rex
               primus
               germine
               Scotus
            
             
               Illorum
               turmis
               rubri
               tulit
               arma
               Leonis
            
             
               Fergusius
               fulvo
               Ferchard
               rugientis
               in
               arvo
               ,
            
             
               Christum
               trecentis
               tricenis
               praefuit
               annis
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           he
           asserts
           ,
           that
           the
           forty
           five
           Kings
           were
           
             ejusdem
             generis
             &
             gentis
          
           ,
           
           and
           
           Fergus's
           return
           is
           set
           down
           :
           
             
               Ad
               natale
               solum
               properat
               relevare
               jacentes
               ,
            
             
               Rex
               fessos
               regni
               cespite
               sospes
               adit
               :
            
             
               Intrepidus
               propria
               pandens
               vexilla
               Leonis
               ,
            
             
               Terruit
               occursu
               quem
               fera
               nulla
               ferox
               .
            
             
               Ocyus
               advenit
               ,
               fuerat
               quae
               turbine
               diro
            
             
               Subdita
               plebs
               X
               quater
               &
               tribus
               haec
            
             
             
               Congaudens
               patrio
               [
               Regi
               servire
               ,
               parata
            
             
               Ad
               libertatem
               quicquid
               in
               orbe
               volat
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           Fergusius
           
             universas
             Regni
             regiones
             ,
             cis
             citraque
             vadum
          
           Scoticum
           
             à
             patribus
             ab
             antiquo
             possessas
             ,
             de
             muro
             lapideo
             ,
          
           viz.
           &
           Inchgaell
           ad
           Insulas
           Orcadas
           
             sub
             sua
             composuit
             ditione
          
           .
           Doth
           the
           Doctor
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           to
           profess
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           find
           nothing
           concerning
           them
           ?
           and
           that
           after
           him
           ,
           Boeth
           could
           make
           no
           distinct
           and
           particular
           account
           of
           that
           Succession
           ,
           unless
           he
           feigned
           them
           for
           some
           partial
           end
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Highland
           Genealogist
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           him
           and
           our
           Historians
           :
           for
           though
           his
           number
           be
           fewer
           than
           that
           in
           our
           Records
           and
           Histories
           ,
           yet
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           our
           Historians
           mention
           all
           that
           did
           Reign
           ,
           whether
           by
           Right
           or
           by
           Usurpation
           ,
           or
           whether
           in
           the
           Direct
           or
           Collateral
           Line
           ;
           the
           Genealogist
           doth
           ascend
           from
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           from
           Son
           to
           Father
           in
           the
           direct
           Line
           ,
           
           considering
           that
           Line
           onely
           ,
           whereof
           that
           King
           was
           descended
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           some
           were
           never
           Kings
           .
           The
           Genealogist
           begins
           ,
           Alexander
           the
           Son
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           William
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Henry
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           Doctor
           objects
           ,
           that
           Malcolm
           the
           Fourth
           the
           Maiden
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Historians
           ,
           is
           omitted
           ,
           and
           Henry
           placed
           for
           him
           .
           But
           this
           was
           very
           reasonable
           :
           for
           St.
           David
           
           had
           onely
           one
           Son
           Henry
           Earl
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           died
           before
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           so
           was
           never
           King
           ,
           but
           left
           three
           Sons
           ;
           Malcolm
           the
           fourth
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           his
           Grand-father
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           Maiden
           ;
           he
           never
           married
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           for
           his
           Successour
           William
           his
           second
           Brother
           ,
           Grand-father
           to
           King
           Alexander
           ,
           in
           whom
           also
           the
           Race
           of
           that
           Brother
           failed
           .
           And
           then
           from
           David
           Earl
           of
           Huntingtoun
           ,
           the
           third
           Brother
           by
           the
           Families
           of
           Bruce
           and
           Stuart
           ,
           the
           Royal
           Race
           is
           continued
           in
           a
           direct
           Line
           till
           King
           Iames
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           who
           now
           Reigns
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           Genealogist
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           William
           was
           Son
           to
           his
           Brother
           Malcolm
           the
           
           Maiden
           ,
           and
           not
           Son
           to
           Henry
           his
           Father
           ,
           instead
           of
           agreeing
           with
           our
           Histories
           ,
           he
           had
           both
           contradicted
           them
           and
           common
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           next
           complains
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           
             Malcolm
             ,
             Canmore
          
           and
           St.
           David
           four
           of
           our
           Kings
           are
           omitted
           ,
           and
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           very
           justly
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           :
           for
           Donald
           the
           Seventh
           was
           
           Malcolm's
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Duncan
           his
           Bastard
           Son
           ,
           none
           of
           whom
           had
           right
           to
           Reign
           .
           And
           though
           Malcolm
           had
           two
           elder
           Sons
           ,
           Edgar
           and
           Alexander
           the
           First
           ,
           who
           did
           successively
           Reign
           ,
           yet
           they
           having
           no
           Children
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           the
           Succession
           did
           devolve
           upon
           St.
           David
           the
           youngest
           Son.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Objection
           is
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           
           Duncan
           ,
           and
           
             Malcolm
             Canmore
          
           the
           Historians
           put
           Machaboeus
           ,
           whom
           the
           Genealogist
           omits
           ,
           and
           very
           reasonably
           :
           for
           he
           was
           a
           Collateral
           by
           Dovada
           Second
           Daughter
           to
           Malcolm
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           usurped
           the
           Succession
           before
           
             Malcolm
             Canmore
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Son
           of
           Duncan
           .
           and
           was
           great
           Grand-child
           to
           Malcolm
           
           the
           Second
           by
           his
           eldest
           Daughter
           Beatrix
           ,
           whom
           the
           Genealogist
           inserts
           ,
           though
           she
           was
           never
           a
           Queen
           ,
           because
           by
           her
           the
           Succession
           was
           continued
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           fourth
           and
           main
           Objection
           is
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           Malcolm
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           Kenneth
           the
           Son
           of
           Alpin
           ,
           the
           Genealogist
           inserts
           none
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Historians
           insert
           thirteen
           ;
           viz.
           Donald
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Constantine
           Second
           ,
           Ethus
           Sirnamed
           
             Alipes
             ,
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             Donald
          
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           Constantine
           the
           Third
           .
           Malcolm
           the
           First
           ,
           
             Indulphus
             ,
             Duffus
             ,
             Culenus
             ,
             Kenneth
          
           the
           Third
           ,
           Constantine
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           Grimus
           .
           Here
           indeed
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           discovered
           an
           Errour
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           it
           must
           be
           of
           the
           Writer
           ,
           or
           at
           worst
           in
           the
           Highland
           Genealogist
           his
           Memory
           or
           Expressions
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           happy
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           fallen
           out
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           otherwise
           Fordon
           as
           well
           as
           Boeth
           might
           be
           suspected
           of
           partiality
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           inserted
           these
           Kings
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           ends
           :
           For
           even
           the
           Doctor
           's
           worthy
           Antiquaries
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           and
           Boxhornius
           ,
           
           who
           have
           deserved
           so
           well
           of
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           most
           injuriously
           extravagant
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           do
           admit
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Genealogy
           ,
           after
           Kenneth
           who
           subdued
           the
           Picts
           .
           There
           are
           four
           indeed
           here
           omitted
           in
           the
           direct
           Line
           ;
           Constantine
           the
           second
           Son
           to
           Kenneth
           the
           Second
           ,
           Donald
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           Malcolm
           the
           First
           ,
           Kenneth
           the
           Third
           ,
           Malcolm
           the
           Second's
           Father
           :
           Besides
           nine
           Collateral
           ,
           viz.
           Donald
           the
           fifth
           Brother
           to
           Kenneth
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             Ethus
             Alipes
             ,
             Constantine
          
           the
           Second's
           Brother
           ,
           Gregory
           Son
           to
           
             Dongallus
             ,
             Constantine
          
           the
           Third
           Son
           to
           
             Ethus
             ,
             Indulphus
             Constantine
          
           the
           Third
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             Duffus
             ,
             Malcolm
          
           the
           First
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           
             Culenus
             ,
             Indulphus
          
           his
           Son
           ,
           Constantine
           the
           Fourth
           Culenus
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           
             Grimus
             ,
             Duffus
          
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           Collateral
           to
           Malcolm
           the
           Second
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           very
           probable
           account
           of
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           Genealogist
           in
           this
           place
           .
           We
           see
           that
           it
           is
           twice
           Kenneth
           and
           
             Malcolm
             ;
             Kenneth
          
           the
           Second
           and
           Malcolm
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           Kenneth
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           was
           Father
           to
           Malcolm
           
           the
           Second
           .
           The
           Transcriber
           hath
           thought
           ,
           he
           had
           transcribed
           the
           First
           Kenneth
           and
           Malcolm
           ,
           and
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           Donald
           that
           were
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           omitted
           them
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           to
           Kenneth
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           was
           Father
           to
           Malcolm
           the
           Second
           .
           As
           in
           reading
           or
           writing
           ,
           if
           two
           Lines
           begin
           with
           one
           word
           ,
           the
           Reader
           or
           Writer
           ordinarily
           omitteth
           one
           of
           the
           Lines
           by
           mistake
           .
           And
           as
           this
           was
           no
           design
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           so
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ignorance
           :
           for
           he
           describes
           particularly
           all
           those
           omitted
           Kings
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           also
           a
           particular
           Genealogy
           of
           them
           subjoyn'd
           to
           the
           end
           of
           
           Fordon's
           Book
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           make
           a
           History
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           draw
           out
           a
           Summary
           of
           their
           Genealogy
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           difference
           ,
           the
           Summary
           must
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           History
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           History
           by
           the
           Summary
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           fifth
           Objection
           is
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           Alpin
           and
           Achaius
           the
           Historians
           put
           Convallus
           and
           Dongallus
           ;
           and
           very
           reasonably
           ,
           because
           Convallus
           was
           
           Fergus's
           third
           Son
           ,
           
           and
           Dongallus
           was
           
           Solvathius's
           Son
           ,
           and
           so
           Collateral
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           exactness
           of
           our
           Historians
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           
           the
           Collateral
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           direct
           Line
           .
           The
           degree
           of
           Proximity
           of
           every
           Person
           is
           proved
           by
           our
           Historians
           from
           Kenneth
           the
           Second
           till
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Objection
           is
           ,
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Genealogist
           and
           our
           Historians
           ,
           from
           King
           Othabin
           Son
           of
           Aydan
           ,
           whom
           Fordon
           calls
           
             Ethodius
             bind
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Historians
           ,
           Eugenius
           (
           a
           Grand
           difference
           indeed
           )
           and
           Achaius
           the
           Second
           Son
           of
           Etfin
           ,
           who
           was
           Son
           of
           Eugenius
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           who
           was
           Son
           of
           Findan
           who
           was
           never
           King
           ,
           Son
           of
           Eugenius
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Son
           of
           Dongard
           never
           King
           ,
           second
           Son
           to
           
             Donald
             Braik
          
           ,
           second
           Son
           to
           
             Eugenius
             bin
          
           :
           For
           here
           there
           is
           both
           difference
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           many
           omitted
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           here
           there
           is
           the
           like
           Errour
           committed
           in
           transcribing
           with
           the
           former
           :
           for
           the
           Genealogist
           ,
           betwixt
           Eugenius
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           calls
           Ethac
           )
           and
           
             Donald
             Braik
          
           ,
           he
           omits
           
             Dongard
             ,
             Eugenius
          
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           and
           
           Fordon's
           
           Genealogy
           of
           Kenneth
           the
           Great
           ,
           to
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           mentions
           Dongard
           ,
           but
           omits
           Eugenius
           and
           Findan
           .
           Which
           errour
           of
           the
           Writer
           seems
           to
           have
           proceeded
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           two
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Eugenius
           so
           near
           together
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           Eugenius
           ,
           he
           had
           written
           all
           that
           had
           preceded
           Eugenius
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           did
           the
           more
           easily
           forget
           Dongard
           and
           Findan
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           as
           never
           having
           been
           Kings
           .
           But
           the
           mistake
           cannot
           be
           interpreted
           to
           be
           a
           design
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           advantage
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           omitting
           and
           not
           in
           adding
           any
           that
           never
           were
           of
           the
           right
           Line
           ,
           and
           falls
           happily
           out
           ,
           where
           our
           Antiquity
           is
           not
           questioned
           by
           any
           but
           by
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           ,
           and
           Boxhornius
           .
           For
           even
           Iocelin
           and
           St.
           Asaph
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           Scots
           to
           have
           been
           setled
           under
           Aydan
           mentioned
           by
           Beda
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           of
           this
           
             Ethodius
             bind
          
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           does
           settle
           this
           Scepticism
           concerning
           the
           Original
           
           of
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           under
           Aydan
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           
           of
           the
           Seventh
           Century
           ;
           but
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           if
           ,
           or
           how
           much
           longer
           before
           that
           time
           .
           And
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ignorance
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           who
           describes
           all
           the
           particular
           Reigns
           of
           these
           Kings
           .
           And
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Boeth
             ,
             Findan
          
           is
           not
           omitted
           ;
           for
           he
           makes
           Eugenius
           the
           Seventh
           not
           to
           be
           Grand-child
           to
           Eugenius
           the
           Fifth
           by
           Findan
           ,
           but
           immediately
           Son
           to
           Eugenius
           the
           Fifth
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           these
           intervening
           Kings
           were
           Collaterals
           ,
           viz.
           Ferchard
           the
           Second
           Son
           of
           Ferchard
           the
           First
           ,
           Malduine
           eldest
           Son
           to
           
             Donald
             Braik
             ,
             Eugenius
          
           the
           Sixth
           
           Ferchard's
           second
           Son
           ,
           Amberkelethus
           Findan's
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           Murdach
           his
           Son
           ,
           Eugenius
           the
           Eighth
           and
           Solvathius
           ,
           these
           four
           lineally
           descending
           from
           one
           another
           in
           the
           Collateral
           Line
           ;
           Fergus
           the
           Third
           eldest
           Son
           of
           Etfin
           and
           elder
           Brother
           to
           
             Achaius
             ,
             Ethas
          
           ,
           or
           Ethachi
           ,
           or
           whether
           Etfin
           or
           Ethafind
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           remark
           ,
           that
           the
           Genealogist
           calls
           Ethafind
           Son
           to
           Ethdre
           ,
           but
           he
           calls
           him
           Son
           to
           Ethachi
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Genealogist
           calls
           
             Eugenius
             Ethac
          
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Genealogist
           calls
           him
           
           Ethachi
           ,
           whom
           Fordon
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           Kenneth
           calls
           Eugenius
           .
           But
           these
           are
           idle
           remarks
           .
           His
           Objection
           betwixt
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           and
           Eugenius
           the
           Fourth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Genealogist
           makes
           Dongall
           to
           succeed
           Fergus
           ,
           and
           ,
           leaves
           out
           Eugenius
           the
           Second
           ;
           very
           reasonable
           indeed
           ,
           because
           Eugenius
           the
           Second
           though
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           had
           no
           Succession
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Dongard
             Cobren
          
           succeeds
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           Aydan
           the
           Father
           of
           Eugenius
           .
           And
           there
           are
           left
           out
           from
           amongst
           our
           Kings
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Historians
           Constantine
           the
           First
           ,
           whom
           the
           Doctor
           calls
           Constantius
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           
           Dongard's
           younger
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Congallus
           Dongard's
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           continue
           the
           Line
           ,
           his
           Line
           being
           extinct
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Eugenius
           the
           Third
           ,
           Convallus
           and
           Kinnatell
           his
           three
           Sons
           ,
           and
           Kenneth
           the
           first
           Son
           to
           Convallus
           his
           Grand-child
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           Kenneth
           ,
           but
           in
           place
           of
           him
           saith
           ,
           that
           Conranus
           is
           omitted
           by
           the
           Genealogist
           ,
           as
           if
           Conranus
           and
           Cobrenus
           might
           not
           pass
           for
           one
           .
        
         
         
           Against
           the
           first
           Race
           ,
           his
           Objections
           are
           much
           lighter
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           special
           in
           giving
           Answer
           .
           His
           noticing
           the
           difference
           of
           names
           is
           very
           pretty
           ,
           betwixt
           Arnidal
           and
           
             Dornadill
             ,
             Rowen
          
           and
           Rether
           ,
           not
           Nothatus
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           mistakes
           (
           for
           Nothatus
           being
           
           Dornadill's
           Brother
           a
           Collateral
           ,
           he
           is
           left
           by
           the
           Genealogist
           as
           such
           )
           and
           Rutha
           for
           Reuda
           ,
           and
           Ther
           for
           Thereus
           ,
           and
           Rosine
           for
           Iosin
           ,
           and
           Corbre
           for
           Corbred
           ,
           and
           Daradiamore
           for
           Dardanus
           ,
           and
           that
           
           Corbre's
           Sirname
           of
           Galdus
           was
           forgot
           ;
           and
           Luthach
           for
           Lugtacus
           ,
           and
           Mogalama
           for
           Mogallus
           ,
           and
           Coner
           for
           
             Conarus
             ,
             Ethach
          
           for
           Ethodius
           ,
           and
           Fiachrach
           for
           Satrahell
           ,
           and
           Athirkin
           for
           
             Athirco
             ,
             Findachar
          
           for
           
             Findochus
             ,
             Thrinkline
          
           for
           
             Crathilinthus
             ,
             Fencormach
          
           for
           
             Fincormachus
             ,
             Romaich
          
           for
           Romachus
           ,
           and
           Enegussa
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           acknowledgeth
           is
           plainly
           Angusianus
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           plain
           as
           many
           others
           of
           the
           rest
           he
           Quarrels
           ,
           Fethelmech
           for
           Fethelmachus
           ,
           and
           Engusafich
           and
           Etheat
           for
           Eugenius
           and
           
             Ethodius
             ,
             Erthus
          
           for
           Eirch
           .
           And
           
           so
           to
           have
           named
           this
           Objection
           is
           to
           refute
           it
           ,
           being
           the
           difference
           onely
           betwixt
           a
           Latine
           Termination
           and
           a
           Vulgar
           ,
           betwixt
           a
           Highland
           and
           a
           Lowland
           .
           And
           if
           he
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           compare
           ,
           how
           these
           same
           Names
           are
           written
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           how
           in
           Major
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           the
           like
           difference
           .
           And
           if
           he
           will
           not
           rest
           satisfied
           ,
           he
           is
           referred
           to
           Flahertie
           in
           his
           Preface
           for
           a
           fuller
           Answer
           .
           But
           Feritharis
           and
           King
           Donald
           ,
           the
           first
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           Nathalocus
           ,
           and
           other
           two
           Donalds
           are
           excluded
           by
           this
           ancient
           Genealogists
           ;
           and
           very
           reasonably
           ,
           because
           Feritharis
           was
           Brother
           to
           King
           Fergus
           the
           First
           ;
           and
           Donald
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           Brother
           to
           
             Satrael
             .
             Nathalocus
          
           was
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           concerning
           whose
           Contingency
           of
           bloud
           ,
           our
           Historians
           generally
           make
           no
           mention
           ;
           all
           the
           Collaterals
           proved
           by
           Boeth
           *
           ,
           Buchanan
           †
           and
           Lesly
           ‖
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           in
           his
           Preface
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           Nathalocus
           and
           Donald
           were
           Usurpers
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           be
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           right
           
           Line
           ;
           Donald
           the
           Third
           called
           of
           the
           Isles
           ,
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           Donald
           the
           Second
           Brother
           to
           Findoch
           .
           And
           what
           though
           the
           Genealogist
           by
           mistake
           hath
           called
           Rosin
           the
           Son
           of
           Ther
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           his
           Brother
           ?
           and
           Ethodius
           the
           Son
           of
           Eugenius
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           his
           Brother
           ?
           If
           the
           Genealogist
           had
           mentioned
           all
           our
           Kings
           that
           did
           Reign
           ,
           and
           had
           called
           the
           next
           always
           Son
           to
           the
           former
           King
           ,
           he
           had
           committed
           this
           Errour
           oftner
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           
           Fordon's
           ignorance
           :
           for
           he
           tells
           that
           Ethodius
           was
           Brother
           to
           Eugenius
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           says
           ,
           After
           this
           you
           find
           a
           greater
           difference
           :
           for
           instead
           of
           
             Finnanus
             ,
             Durstus
             ,
             Evenus
             ,
             Gillus
             ,
             Evenus
          
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             Ederus
             ,
             Evenus
          
           the
           Third
           ,
           
             Metellanus
             ,
             Caratacus
          
           ,
           we
           find
           there
           onely
           
             Dethach
             ,
             Iau
             ,
             Aljelah
             ,
             Even
             ,
             Ederskeoli
             ,
             Comermore
             .
          
           It
           seems
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           taken
           this
           at
           second
           hand
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           had
           looked
           either
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           King
           Alexander
           or
           King
           David
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           Fin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Finnanus
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           might
           have
           known
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           small
           
           difference
           in
           names
           and
           numbers
           doth
           not
           overthrow
           the
           verity
           of
           a
           Genealogy
           from
           his
           Friend
           Flahertie
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Io.
             Linceus
          
           ,
           who
           takes
           the
           name
           of
           
             Lucius
             Gratianus
          
           in
           
             Cambr.
             evers
          
           .
           as
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           Scripture
           Cainan
           is
           interposed
           betwixt
           Arphaxad
           and
           Sala
           ,
           who
           tells
           ,
           that
           such
           like
           Errours
           may
           proceed
           from
           one
           Person
           's
           having
           two
           names
           ,
           or
           by
           taking
           a
           Brother
           for
           a
           Father
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           mistake
           of
           the
           Writer
           ;
           where
           the
           Line
           may
           be
           a
           little
           lengthned
           or
           shortned
           ,
           the
           Tract
           of
           it
           remaining
           the
           same
           .
           But
           here
           ,
           besides
           the
           difference
           of
           Highland
           and
           Lowland
           Language
           ,
           wherein
           Alexander
           is
           called
           Alaster
           ,
           and
           
             Archibald
             Gillespie
             ,
             Gillus
          
           was
           a
           Bastard
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           Evenus
           a
           Collateral
           to
           Durstus
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           our
           Historians
           
             Boeth
             ,
             Buchanan
          
           and
           Lesly
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           St.
           David
           ,
           it
           is
           subjoyn'd
           immediately
           to
           Baldredus
           his
           Lamentation
           about
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           his
           ,
           or
           Cardinal
           
           Wardlaw's
           ,
           it
           furnisheth
           still
           another
           ancient
           and
           more
           credible
           Authour
           ,
           a
           Cardinal
           .
           But
           perhaps
           he
           
           was
           not
           Cardinal
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           Fordon
           the
           Genealogy
           ,
           but
           thereafter
           ,
           and
           the
           Transcriber
           of
           the
           Scotichronicon
           hath
           given
           him
           his
           most
           honourable
           Name
           .
           And
           though
           he
           died
           in
           Robert
           the
           First
           of
           the
           Stuart's
           time
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           Archidiaconus
           of
           Lothian
           ,
           and
           Secretary
           to
           King
           David
           the
           Bruce
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           *
           Scotichronicon
           .
           And
           Fordon
           saith
           of
           the
           account
           from
           him
           ,
           
             Dudum
             acceperat
          
           ,
           and
           prefixeth
           a
           Preface
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           asserts
           ,
           that
           St.
           David
           was
           descended
           from
           a
           Glorious
           and
           ancient
           Race
           of
           Kings
           ,
           who
           had
           preserv'd
           their
           Kingdom
           free
           from
           Slavery
           longer
           than
           any
           other
           Race
           of
           Kings
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           had
           resisted
           or
           expelled
           all
           such
           Enemies
           as
           had
           invaded
           them
           .
           
             
               Post
               Britones
               ,
               Dacos
               ,
               Pictos
               ,
               Anglósque
               repulsos
               ,
            
             
               Viriliter
               Scoti
               jus
               tenuere
               suum
               ;
            
             
               Et
               Romanorum
               spreverunt
               vim
               validorum
               ,
            
             
               Exemplo
               quorum
               pensarunt
               praeterit
               rum
            
             
               Inclyta
               Scotorum
               proles
               laudem
               genitorum
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           This
           doth
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Origin
           of
           us
           after
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           our
           dependence
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           Wardlaw
           Bishop
           of
           Glasgow
           is
           design'd
           in
           Scotichronicon
           Cardinal
           of
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           account
           and
           Verses
           appear
           to
           be
           far
           ancienter
           ,
           than
           either
           Wardlaw
           or
           Fordon
           ,
           otherwise
           Fordon
           had
           hardly
           ever
           cited
           the
           Relation
           of
           one
           Contemporary
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           who
           was
           perhaps
           a
           younger
           man.
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Pretence
           ,
           that
           the
           passing
           from
           the
           first
           Line
           before
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           will
           cut
           off
           the
           Pretence
           of
           establishing
           the
           Regents
           ,
           and
           incapacitating
           the
           Sons
           of
           Kings
           being
           Minors
           ,
           This
           appears
           evidently
           to
           be
           false
           .
           For
           long
           after
           Fergus
           the
           Second's
           time
           ,
           the
           Collaterals
           did
           certainly
           succeed
           ,
           till
           that
           evil
           Custome
           was
           abrogated
           by
           Kenneth
           the
           Third
           ,
           about
           700
           years
           agoe
           .
           And
           albeit
           many
           Murthers
           and
           Encroachments
           were
           committed
           upon
           these
           Kings
           of
           the
           first
           Race
           ,
           their
           times
           being
           more
           barbarous
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           Were
           they
           therefore
           
           never
           in
           being
           ,
           or
           not
           Kings
           ?
           Doth
           not
           Flahertie
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           first
           hundred
           thirty
           six
           Kings
           of
           
             Ireland
             ;
             Centum
             ferrum
             sustulit
             ,
             septemdecim
             naturae
             concesserunt
             ,
             sex
             pestis
             absumpsit
             ;
             tres
             fulmine
             percussi
             ,
             &
             decem
             diversis
             aliis
             modis
             ,
             singuli
             vivis
             excesserunt
             ?
          
           Were
           there
           not
           Murthers
           and
           Usurpations
           in
           our
           second
           Race
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           like
           been
           every
           where
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           Doctor
           remember
           of
           Richard
           the
           Third
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           murthered
           Edward
           the
           Fifth
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           own
           Nephews
           ,
           and
           usurped
           the
           Crown
           ?
           And
           the
           inserting
           these
           ,
           to
           lengthen
           the
           Line
           in
           favour
           of
           Regents
           had
           been
           ridiculous
           :
           for
           by
           a
           clear
           Law
           these
           were
           cut
           off
           in
           Kenneth
           the
           Third's
           time
           ;
           and
           so
           our
           Historians
           needed
           not
           the
           help
           of
           forged
           Genealogies
           in
           this
           .
           So
           that
           I
           can
           see
           no
           Design
           nor
           Politick
           in
           Fordon
           nor
           Boeth
           ,
           in
           this
           number
           and
           account
           they
           give
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           nor
           that
           they
           have
           differed
           from
           the
           Genealogist
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           Highland
           Genealogist
           hath
           shortned
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           hath
           done
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           ought
           to
           have
           remembred
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           undertake
           onely
           to
           maintain
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           our
           Royal
           Line
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           to
           refute
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           Hypothesis
           ,
           of
           a
           Settlement
           in
           the
           Year
           503
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           vindicate
           every
           passage
           and
           part
           of
           our
           History
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           profane
           History
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           I
           may
           conclude
           most
           convincingly
           ,
           that
           these
           three
           accounts
           given
           of
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           our
           Kings
           are
           so
           far
           from
           Contradicting
           our
           History
           ,
           that
           they
           agree
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           inserted
           in
           three
           several
           Genealogies
           ,
           prior
           to
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           being
           exprest
           by
           them
           upon
           very
           solemn
           occasions
           they
           do
           fortifie
           much
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           and
           that
           Fordon
           did
           not
           dream
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           inserted
           these
           Genealogies
           in
           his
           History
           from
           good
           Authours
           and
           by
           good
           Authority
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           may
           for
           his
           better
           understanding
           the
           Answers
           formerly
           made
           ,
           take
           a
           general
           view
           of
           this
           complex
           matter
           ,
           as
           sum'd
           up
           in
           these
           short
           Positions
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           That
           the
           Highland
           Gentleman
           was
           obliged
           to
           ascend
           from
           Son
           to
           Father
           ,
           as
           all
           Genealogies
           do
           ;
           and
           consequently
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           name
           some
           who
           were
           not
           Kings
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Fathers
           to
           Kings
           .
        
         
           II.
           He
           was
           obliged
           to
           omit
           Collaterals
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           such
           as
           were
           comprehended
           within
           the
           Gradation
           from
           Son
           to
           Father
           ,
           whereas
           our
           History
           rightly
           sets
           down
           those
           who
           succeeded
           as
           Brothers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Sons
           .
        
         
           III.
           In
           this
           Genealogy
           some
           are
           omitted
           ,
           as
           Bastards
           ,
           and
           other
           Usurpers
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           not
           have
           been
           insert
           in
           a
           Genealogy
           to
           be
           repeated
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           likewise
           expressed
           in
           our
           Histories
           ,
           they
           having
           Reigned
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           though
           not
           
             de
             jure
          
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           greatest
           doubt
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           is
           since
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           Irish
           and
           others
           acknowledge
           our
           Historical
           Genealogy
           ;
           or
           after
           Kenneth
           the
           Second
           ,
           since
           which
           time
           even
           
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           does
           assert
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           History
           .
           And
           so
           any
           difference
           betwixt
           our
           History
           and
           Genealogy
           must
           arise
           from
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           Genealogist's
           memory
           ,
           or
           the
           Transcriber's
           negligence
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           condescended
           upon
           a
           probable
           Ground
           of
           mistake
           .
        
         
           V.
           Most
           of
           the
           Difficulties
           arise
           from
           the
           difference
           of
           Names
           of
           the
           same
           Persons
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           ordinary
           in
           all
           Genealogies
           .
        
         
           VI.
           There
           could
           be
           no
           Design
           in
           our
           Historians
           inserting
           any
           to
           favour
           the
           Right
           of
           Regents
           :
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           Regents
           was
           condemn'd
           by
           a
           positive
           Law
           ,
           before
           some
           of
           these
           controverted
           Kings
           did
           succeed
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           It
           is
           not
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           our
           Historians
           would
           insert
           in
           their
           Histories
           contradictory
           Genealogies
           :
           for
           that
           were
           so
           palpable
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           it
           could
           have
           escaped
           one
           Historian
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           have
           escaped
           many
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           To
           illustrate
           farther
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           I
           have
           subjoyned
           the
           Tree
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           his
           
           Predecessours
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Direct
           and
           Collateral
           Line
           ,
           whereby
           it
           doth
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Predecessours
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Genealogist
           were
           in
           the
           direct
           Line
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Kings
           of
           whom
           the
           Genealogist
           made
           no
           mention
           ,
           were
           onely
           Collaterals
           to
           King
           Alexander
           ;
           whose
           Genealogy
           was
           recited
           .
           And
           I
           have
           also
           farther
           continued
           this
           Genealogy
           in
           a
           direct
           Line
           from
           St.
           David
           by
           the
           Families
           of
           Bruce
           ,
           and
           Stuart
           to
           King
           Iames
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           who
           now
           Reigns
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Irish
             Genealogy
             of
             our
             Kings
             compared
             with
             the
             accounts
             given
             by
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Melross
             ,
             and
             both
             compared
             with
             the
             Genealogies
             contained
             in
             our
             Histories
             ;
             with
             a
             full
             proof
             ,
             that
             our
             Historians
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             Irish
             Annals
             as
             to
             this
             point
             :
             Ogygia
             examin'd
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Having
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           our
           Historians
           were
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           they
           being
           many
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           Authority
           ;
           and
           having
           declared
           ,
           that
           they
           extracted
           their
           Histories
           from
           Authentick
           Records
           ,
           though
           now
           lost
           :
           And
           these
           matters
           of
           fact
           being
           probable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           adminiculated
           by
           the
           current
           of
           Foreign
           Histories
           and
           Authours
           ,
           except
           our
           Adversaries
           should
           redargue
           them
           by
           Authours
           living
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           more
           credible
           ,
           which
           were
           inconsistent
           with
           them
           .
           
           The
           Doctor
           did
           therefore
           urge
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           our
           Genealogies
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           fully
           answered
           in
           the
           preceding
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           their
           inconsistency
           with
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           ,
           which
           he
           contends
           are
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           ours
           ,
           We
           being
           descended
           from
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           more
           ancient
           Annals
           than
           ours
           ;
           which
           I
           am
           to
           answer
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           preference
           of
           our
           Histories
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           I
           adduce
           these
           following
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           No
           History
           can
           be
           discredited
           ,
           as
           uncertain
           and
           fabulous
           ,
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           and
           Authority
           of
           another
           History
           ,
           except
           that
           other
           History
           be
           acknowledg'd
           by
           both
           the
           Debaters
           ;
           but
           much
           less
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           reprobated
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           urges
           an
           Argument
           from
           it
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           himself
           does
           treat
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           in
           Ridicule
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           remote
           part
           of
           their
           Antiquity
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           page
           33.
           and
           
             Chap.
             5.
             p.
          
           272.
           where
           he
           proves
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           sufficient
           Warrants
           before
           
           
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           ,
           which
           is
           long
           after
           the
           time
           ,
           wherein
           both
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           and
           he
           acknowledges
           that
           we
           were
           setled
           here
           .
           And
           consequently
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           History
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           overturn
           the
           time
           of
           our
           settlement
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           asserted
           by
           our
           Historians
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           Warrants
           the
           Irish
           had
           within
           six
           Generations
           of
           Iaphet
           ?
           Especially
           to
           warrant
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           condescend
           upon
           particular
           actions
           ,
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           adminiculated
           by
           no
           other
           Histories
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           be
           special
           in
           the
           coming
           of
           some
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           
           just
           40
           days
           before
           the
           Floud
           .
           And
           that
           Partholanus
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
           arrived
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Anno
          
           312.
           after
           the
           Floud
           ,
           in
           the
           month
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           14th
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           upon
           Wednesday
           .
           And
           how
           the
           Doctor
           should
           urge
           this
           History
           against
           ours
           ,
           as
           sufficient
           to
           overturn
           the
           credibility
           of
           ours
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           to
           know
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           when
           our
           Nation
           at
           first
           setled
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           our
           first
           King
           ,
           about
           
           2000
           years
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           lived
           long
           in
           our
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           fought
           long
           with
           us
           ,
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           had
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           calculating
           time
           :
           both
           which
           were
           absolutely
           unknown
           in
           the
           Ages
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           .
           And
           either
           the
           Irish
           had
           the
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           calculation
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           our
           first
           Colonies
           came
           over
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           If
           they
           had
           them
           ;
           why
           not
           we
           likewise
           ?
           and
           so
           the
           Doctor
           does
           unjustly
           object
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Histories
           are
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           because
           we
           wanted
           both
           these
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           Irish
           had
           them
           not
           ,
           our
           History
           cannot
           be
           overturned
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           's
           acknowledg'd
           by
           all
           the
           Irish
           ,
           except
           Iocelin
           ;
           that
           we
           were
           at
           least
           setled
           here
           since
           the
           Year
           503.
           and
           so
           since
           that
           time
           we
           must
           understand
           the
           History
           and
           descent
           of
           our
           own
           Kings
           better
           than
           any
           other
           Nation
           can
           doe
           ;
           nor
           should
           any
           man
           debate
           with
           these
           that
           
           deny
           this
           principle
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Irish
           accompt
           of
           the
           descent
           of
           our
           Kings
           differs
           extremely
           from
           ours
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           have
           Loarn
           to
           have
           been
           our
           first
           King
           ,
           and
           elder
           Brother
           to
           Fergus
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Story
           makes
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           any
           such
           King
           ,
           but
           makes
           
             Fergus
             the
             Second
          
           the
           Restorer
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           .
           And
           their
           Catalogue
           calls
           him
           
             Fergusius
             Magnus
          
           ,
           a
           title
           never
           given
           to
           him
           who
           founds
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           who
           augments
           the
           Monarchy
           .
           And
           how
           can
           any
           man
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           would
           have
           forgot
           who
           was
           the
           Founder
           of
           their
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           late
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           remembred
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Line
           ;
           especially
           since
           Loarn
           is
           said
           to
           have
           reign'd
           ten
           years
           ,
           as
           Offlahartie
           says
           .
           We
           make
           Eugenius
           the
           Second
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           this
           King
           Fergus
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           Domangardus
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           They
           make
           Congallus
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           Domangardus
           ,
           but
           we
           make
           Constantine
           the
           First
           to
           have
           
           succeeded
           to
           Dongardus
           ,
           whom
           I
           conceive
           they
           make
           Domangardus
           .
        
         
           To
           our
           Corranus
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           Gouranus
           ,
           did
           succeed
           Eugenius
           the
           Third
           ;
           but
           he
           makes
           Conallus
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           Congallus
           succeeded
           truly
           Kenatellus
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           Aydanus
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           Aydanus
           succeeded
           Keneth
           the
           First
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           Achaius
           the
           First
           to
           have
           succeeded
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           differences
           after
           him
           ,
           will
           best
           appear
           in
           these
           Columns
           ,
           which
           may
           likewise
           be
           observed
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           period
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Genealogy
                   as
                   in
                   our
                   Histories
                   from
                
                 Fergus
                 II.
                 to
                 Murdoch
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Genealogy
                   as
                   in
                   the
                
                 Irish
                 from
                 Loarn
                 to
                 Murdoch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fergus
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Loarn
                 
                   eldest
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                
              
            
             
               
                 Eugenius
                 II.
                 
                   eldest
                   Son
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Fergusius
                 Magnus
                 
                   second
                   Son
                   to
                
                 Erik
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Dongardus
                 
                   the
                   second
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Fergus
                 
                   the
                   Second
                
                 .
              
               
                 Domangardus
                 
                   Son
                   to
                
                 Fergusius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Constantine
                 I.
                 
                   third
                   Son
                   ,
                   all
                   three
                   Sons
                   of
                
                 Fergus
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Congallus
                 Domangardus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Congallus
                 I.
                 Dongard
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Gauranus
                 Congallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Brother
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Goranus
                 Dongard
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Conallus
                 Congall
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Eugenius
                 III.
                 Congallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aidanus
                 Gauran
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Congallus
                 II.
                 Congallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Acbaius
                 I.
                 Aydan
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Kinnatellus
                 Congallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Conadius
                 Achaius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aidanus
                 Goranus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ferqhardus
                 I.
                 Conadius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Kennethus
                 I.
                 Convallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Danaldus
                 I.
                 
                   Brother
                   to
                
                 Ferqhard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eugenius
                 IV.
                 Aidanus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Conallus
                 II.
                 Achaius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ferchardus
                 I.
                 Eugenius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Dungallius
                 I.
                 Donald
                 Brec
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Donald
                 IV.
                 Eugenius
                 '
                 
                   s
                   2d
                   .
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Donaldus
                 II.
                 Conallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ferchard
                 II.
                 Ferchard
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Malduinus
                 Conallus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Malduinus
                 Donald
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Grandchild
                   by
                
                 Dongard
                 
                   no
                   King.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ferqhardus
                 II.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Eugenius
                 V.
                 Donald
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Achaius
                 II.
                 
                   Grandchild
                   of
                
                 Donald
                 I.
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                
                 Dongard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eugenius
                 VI.
                 Ferchard
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Amberkelethus
                 
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Ferqhard
                 II.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Amberkelethus
                 Findan
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Son
                   to
                
                 Eugenius
                 .
              
               
                 Selvathus
                 
                   Brother
                   to
                
                 Amberkelethus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eugenius
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   Brother
                   to
                
                 Amberkelethus
                 .
              
               
                 Achaius
                 III.
                 
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Achaius
                 II.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   And
                   then
                
                 Murdachus
                 Amberkelethus
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Son.
                
                 
              
               
                 Muridachus
                 
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Amberkelethus
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           comparing
           .
           
           Flahertie's
           account
           with
           ours
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           to
           differ
           in
           names
           ,
           the
           times
           of
           their
           Reign
           ,
           and
           Degrees
           of
           their
           Consanguinity
           ,
           the
           Irish
           omitting
           some
           who
           did
           Reign
           ,
           and
           inserting
           others
           who
           never
           Reign'd
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           who
           Reign'd
           not
           near
           these
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           placed
           .
        
         
           My
           fourth
           Argument
           shall
           be
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           Year
           503
           we
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           setled
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           had
           a
           distinct
           Kingdom
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           had
           the
           learned
           Monastery
           of
           Icolmkill
           ,
           from
           which
           Swarms
           of
           learned
           Men
           were
           sent
           to
           all
           places
           ;
           But
           especially
           to
           
           the
           Saxons
           in
           Lindesfarne
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Aidan
             ,
             Finan
          
           and
           Colman
           were
           sent
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           St.
           Asaph
           and
           Flahertie
           acknowledge
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Histories
           must
           be
           much
           better
           believed
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           ,
           or
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Melross
           ,
           though
           they
           agreed
           in
           what
           they
           differed
           from
           our
           Histories
           ;
           But
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           they
           contradict
           one
           another
           ;
           especially
           when
           their
           differences
           are
           very
           considerable
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Melross
           is
           judged
           so
           Authentick
           by
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Doctor
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           that
           Chronicle
           differs
           very
           much
           from
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           comes
           near
           to
           ours
           ,
           ours
           must
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           Irish
           in
           point
           of
           Credibility
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           that
           all
           this
           will
           appear
           by
           comparing
           the
           three
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           concerns
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           from
           Murdachus
           ,
           to
           Kenneth
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           By
           our
           Histories
           and
           Genealogies
           ,
           Murdachus
           was
           Son
           to
           Amberkellethus
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           Reign
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           715
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailross
           he
           is
           made
           the
           Son
           of
           Ewam
           as
           he
           was
           indeed
           Successour
           
           to
           Ewam
           ,
           or
           Eugenius
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           
           though
           not
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           called
           Murizant
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           said
           there
           to
           begin
           his
           Reign
           Anno
           741.
           
           But
           by
           the
           Irish
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Kings
           in
           Ogygia
           ,
           his
           Reign
           is
           said
           to
           
           begin
           Anno
           733.
           
        
         
           By
           our
           History
           ,
           Etfinus
           ,
           Son
           to
           Eugenius
           ,
           begun
           his
           Reign
           Anno
           730.
           
           By
           the
           Chronicle
           ,
           Ewen
           ,
           Son
           to
           
             Murizant
             ,
             Anno
          
           744.
           
           By
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           Dongallus
           Son
           of
           Selvachus
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           succeed
           his
           Cousin
           German
           
             Murdachus
             ,
             Anno
          
           736.
           
           Whereas
           Dongallus
           did
           not
           succeed
           till
           the
           Year
           824.
           
           Nor
           did
           Solvathius
           succeed
           till
           the
           Year
           767.
           
        
         
           To
           Etfin
           succeeded
           Eugenius
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           Reign
           Anno
           761.
           according
           to
           our
           History
           .
           By
           the
           Chronicle
           ,
           Hedobbus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Ewen
           ,
           succeeded
           to
           
             Ewen
             ,
             Anno
          
           747.
           
           By
           the
           Catalogue
           Achaius
           the
           Fourth
           succeeded
           to
           
             Dongall
             ,
             Anno
          
           743
           ,
           and
           Offlahartie
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Catalogue
           subjoyns
           to
           this
           King
           an
           observation
           ,
           that
           in
           divers
           Copies
           of
           this
           Poem
           or
           Catalogue
           .
           
             Selvachus
             ,
             Achaius
          
           the
           Third
           ,
           Achaius
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           
           and
           Achaius
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           Gregory
           are
           wanting
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           of
           how
           small
           Authority
           this
           Poem
           or
           Catalogue
           should
           be
           :
           for
           Achaius
           and
           Gregory
           are
           two
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           and
           uncontroverted
           of
           all
           our
           Kings
           in
           these
           Periods
           .
           For
           Achaius
           did
           make
           the
           League
           with
           Charlemain
           ,
           and
           is
           mentioned
           in
           many
           Histories
           beside
           ours
           .
           And
           Gregory
           lived
           after
           the
           time
           of
           Kenneth
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           is
           Sirnamed
           the
           Great
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Victory
           over
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             Irish
          
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           is
           cited
           as
           such
           in
           the
           famous
           debate
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           English
           before
           the
           Pope
           .
           Selvachus
           also
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailross
           .
           But
           the
           secret
           and
           true
           Reason
           of
           this
           suggestion
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obviate
           the
           objection
           from
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           suppress
           Achaius
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           have
           the
           League
           not
           to
           be
           made
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Irish
           ;
           and
           Gregory
           ,
           because
           he
           invaded
           Ireland
           .
           O!
           How
           witty
           are
           these
           Contrivances
           ?
        
         
         
           To
           Eugenius
           succeeded
           Fergus
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           began
           his
           reign
           Anno
           764.
           
           By
           the
           Chronicle
           to
           Hed
           succeeded
           Fergus
           his
           Son
           ,
           Anno
           777.
           
           By
           the
           Catalogue
           ,
           
             Aidus
             fin
          
           the
           First
           ,
           corrupted
           Ethfinn
           ,
           succeeded
           to
           Achaius
           the
           Fourth
           his
           Father
           ,
           Anno
           748.
           whereas
           truly
           Achaius
           was
           not
           Father
           to
           Etfin
           ;
           but
           Etfin
           was
           Father
           to
           Achaius
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 there
                 are
                 nine
                 Kings
                 without
                 any
                 special
                 Chronology
                 from
                 778
                 to
                 838
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Kings
                 from
                 Fergus
                 3
                 to
                 Kenneth
                 2
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 our
                 Histories
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 Mailross
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Donall
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Solvathius
                 .
              
               
                 Selvand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conall
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Achaius
                 .
              
               
                 Eokall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conall
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Congallus
                 .
              
               
                 Dungall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Constantine
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Dongallus
                 .
              
               
                 Alpine
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Eokall
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 Eokall
                 was
                 Achaius
                 ,
                 and
                 then
              
            
             
               
                 Aeneas
                 .
              
               
                 Alpinus
                 and
                 then
              
               
                 Kined
                 Son
                 to
                 Alpin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aidus
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Kenneth
                 II.
                 
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Eugemanus
                   Aeneas
                
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Achaius
                 fifth
                 Son
                 of
                 Aidus
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Alpine
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Achaius
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Kenneth
                 Alpine's
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
          
        
         
           Here
           are
           many
           Kings
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Nation
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           Reigned
           in
           a
           very
           late
           and
           uncontroverted
           time
           ,
           know
           nothing
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Irish
           not
           onely
           
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           some
           English
           Borderers
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           have
           somewhat
           carelesly
           observed
           what
           was
           doing
           among
           us
           ;
           yet
           because
           of
           their
           Neighbourhood
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           have
           understood
           the
           same
           better
           than
           the
           Irish.
           
        
         
           It
           's
           likewise
           observable
           ,
           that
           by
           Collationing
           that
           Period
           of
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           from
           Fergus
           2
           to
           Malcolm
           3
           ;
           the
           Irish
           Catalogue
           in
           Ogygia
           ,
           allows
           from
           the
           503
           to
           the
           1057
           ,
           being
           554
           years
           for
           51
           Kings
           which
           is
           very
           short
           ,
           whereas
           we
           allow
           from
           the
           404
           to
           1057
           ,
           being
           653
           years
           for
           46
           Kings
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           more
           probable
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Doctor
           's
           observation
           ,
           who
           allows
           twenty
           five
           years
           
           to
           a
           Generation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           most
           received
           opinion
           ;
           whereas
           this
           Calculation
           allows
           onely
           ten
           years
           ,
           and
           about
           ten
           Months
           to
           every
           King
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           ancient
           times
           when
           Men
           lived
           long
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           still
           objected
           against
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           that
           he
           augmented
           the
           number
           of
           our
           
           Kings
           ,
           by
           inserting
           Collaterals
           to
           support
           the
           Law
           of
           incapacity
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           the
           long
           account
           of
           time
           seem
           probable
           .
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           that
           this
           objection
           is
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           and
           this
           Irish
           Catalogue
           ,
           which
           insert
           Collaterals
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           direct
           Line
           .
           And
           if
           all
           these
           Kings
           named
           by
           them
           had
           been
           in
           the
           direct
           Line
           ,
           that
           great
           number
           of
           fifty
           two
           joyned
           with
           the
           Collaterals
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           number
           of
           our
           Kings
           in
           that
           Period
           to
           have
           come
           near
           to
           an
           hundred
           ,
           and
           thus
           each
           King
           to
           have
           had
           about
           six
           years
           allow'd
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           not
           fully
           considered
           the
           Irish
           Genealogies
           when
           I
           insisted
           upon
           that
           Argument
           from
           
             Carbre
             Lifachair
          
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           my
           own
           Argument
           from
           that
           Book
           was
           of
           no
           moment
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           my
           ingenuity
           I
           pass
           from
           it
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           said
           then
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           hundred
           years
           allowed
           for
           a
           Man's
           Life
           ,
           is
           because
           the
           Civil
           Law
           allows
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           is
           never
           presumed
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           till
           it
           
           is
           proved
           he
           lived
           an
           hundred
           years
           ;
           but
           I
           confess
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Calculation
           from
           Censorinus
           ,
           of
           what
           makes
           a
           Generation
           ,
           holds
           ordinarily
           true
           ;
           and
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           Genealogy
           .
        
         
           My
           fifth
           Argument
           against
           the
           Irish
           Genealogy
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           differs
           not
           onely
           from
           ours
           and
           from
           that
           account
           in
           the
           Abbacy
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           the
           French
           Historians
           ,
           and
           our
           ancient
           Records
           yet
           extant
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           Achaius
           entred
           in
           League
           with
           the
           French
           King
           Charlemain
           :
           whereas
           the
           exact
           Offlahartie
           ,
           makes
           onely
           this
           French
           League
           to
           have
           been
           entred
           into
           with
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           in
           the
           Year
           1380
           ,
           which
           fell
           in
           the
           
           time
           of
           King
           Robert
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           this
           League
           was
           made
           by
           
             Robert
             Stewart
             ,
             Lord
             d'Aubigny
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           confounds
           two
           known
           Stories
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           contradict
           Wardaeus
           his
           Countreyman
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           indeed
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           League
           was
           renewed
           with
           King
           Robert
           the
           First
           of
           the
           
             Stewarts
             ,
             Anno
          
           1380
           ,
           the
           Original
           whereof
           is
           yet
           extant
           in
           our
           
           Records
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           Copy
           is
           in
           Fordon
           :
           But
           this
           League
           was
           treated
           by
           Cardinal
           Wardlaw
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Count
             d'Bryan
          
           for
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           League
           was
           again
           renewed
           ,
           Anno
           1425
           ,
           by
           Iohn
           Lord
           Darnly
           Constable
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           the
           French
           ;
           and
           Wardaeus
           makes
           this
           last
           Treaty
           to
           be
           the
           first
           that
           was
           made
           betwixt
           our
           Kings
           and
           the
           French
           :
           and
           Offlahartie
           ,
           not
           to
           contradict
           him
           ,
           has
           joyned
           the
           Persons
           who
           treated
           the
           one
           League
           ,
           with
           the
           time
           wherein
           the
           other
           was
           treated
           .
           But
           that
           there
           was
           a
           League
           betwixt
           our
           Achaius
           and
           Charlmaigne
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           long
           before
           the
           Year
           1380
           ,
           is
           most
           uncontravertable
           for
           these
           Reasons
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           French
           Historians
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           League
           was
           betwixt
           Achaius
           and
           Charlemain
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           proved
           by
           Eguinard
           Secretary
           to
           the
           said
           Charlemain
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           great
           Correspondence
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           esteemed
           very
           much
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           from
           Italian
           Authours
           ,
           
           that
           there
           were
           Families
           descended
           of
           our
           Scotland
           setled
           in
           Italy
           ,
           who
           came
           over
           with
           William
           Brother
           to
           the
           said
           Achaius
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           onely
           does
           Chambers
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           who
           lived
           then
           in
           France
           ,
           set
           down
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           times
           it
           was
           renewed
           ;
           but
           Fordon
           *
           does
           expresly
           insert
           the
           League
           that
           was
           betwixt
           Robert
           the
           Second
           ,
           first
           of
           the
           Stewarts
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           .
           Wherein
           the
           King
           of
           France
           acknowledges
           even
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           old
           Confederacies
           and
           Leagues
           ,
           
             à
             longo
             tempore
             ,
             inter
             Praedecessores
             nostros
             Reges
             firmatae
             &
             connexae
          
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           on
           the
           other
           part
           expresses
           ,
           
             Confoederatio
             inter
             illustres
             Reges
             Franciae
             &
             avum
             nostrum
             ,
          
           this
           was
           Robert
           the
           Bruce
           ;
           and
           adds
           ,
           
             Et
             ab
             olim
             facta
             &
             diutius
             observata
             .
          
           And
           to
           instruct
           this
           part
           of
           
           Fordon's
           Story
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           League
           it self
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Original
           League
           with
           King
           Robert
           the
           First
           yet
           extant
           ,
           and
           
           
             Iohn
             Baliol
          
           (
           then
           pretended
           King
           of
           Scotland
           )
           refused
           to
           joyn
           with
           
           Edward
           of
           England
           against
           Philip
           of
           France
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           ancient
           League
           made
           by
           their
           Predecessours
           Charlemain
           and
           
             Achaius
             ,
             Et
             usque
             nunc
             inconcusè
             servata
             .
          
           Whereupon
           a
           League
           is
           renewed
           and
           confirmed
           by
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           the
           Tenour
           whereof
           is
           also
           extant
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           who
           also
           sets
           down
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Bull
           ,
           prohibiting
           Alexander
           the
           Second
           ,
           our
           King
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           League
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           these
           Leagues
           ,
           Marianus
           (
           whom
           the
           Irish
           call
           their
           Countrey-man
           ,
           albeit
           they
           also
           confess
           ,
           that
           he
           called
           our
           Countrey
           Scotia
           )
           mentions
           ,
           that
           Anno
           1070
           ,
           the
           Scots
           and
           French
           wasted
           the
           English
           :
           Which
           shews
           ,
           that
           this
           Alliance
           was
           much
           elder
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           1425
           ,
           or
           the
           1380
           ,
           as
           
             O
             Flahertie
          
           asserts
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           excellent
           Historian
           the
           
             Sieur
             Varillas
          
           
           relates
           ,
           that
           Charles
           the
           Fifth's
           Governour
           did
           advise
           him
           not
           to
           expect
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           would
           enter
           into
           his
           Interests
           ,
           because
           the
           Alliance
           of
           that
           Nation
           with
           the
           
           French
           had
           lasted
           seven
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           without
           interruption
           ,
           from
           King
           to
           King
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           .
           And
           by
           these
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           just
           Authour
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           is
           ,
           who
           rejects
           our
           History
           for
           many
           years
           after
           this
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           how
           judiciously
           he
           is
           produced
           by
           the
           Doctor
           .
           But
           ,
           though
           the
           French
           could
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           all
           their
           Histories
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           bestowed
           great
           Privileges
           and
           Rewards
           upon
           us
           for
           Services
           done
           by
           the
           Irish
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Families
           ,
           who
           came
           over
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           own'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           descended
           from
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           induce
           his
           Readers
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           mistaken
           
           in
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           our
           own
           Kings
           ,
           pretends
           that
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
             Antiquities
          
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           finding
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Fergus
           in
           the
           Irish
           Genealogy
           called
           Fortis
           or
           Fortamalius
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           truly
           in
           3775
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           descent
           of
           that
           Fergus
           there
           was
           a
           Conar
           ;
           and
           from
           him
           
           Rieda
           called
           by
           the
           
             Irish
             Carbre
             Rieda
          
           ,
           and
           by
           us
           Eoch
           and
           Ried
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           were
           several
           other
           Names
           in
           our
           Genealogies
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           as
           Eochoid
           ,
           who
           was
           Father
           to
           Erk
           ,
           and
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           both
           to
           be
           Father
           to
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ;
           the
           Doctor
           from
           all
           this
           concludes
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           mistake
           lay
           in
           applying
           the
           Irish
           Genealogy
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           either
           imagined
           ,
           or
           would
           have
           others
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Kings
           mentioned
           before
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk
           were
           Kings
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           back
           by
           degrees
           ,
           till
           we
           made
           up
           a
           formal
           Story
           of
           forty
           Kings
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           Answer
           ;
           That
           it
           were
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           our
           Story
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           so
           well
           prov'd
           ,
           should
           be
           overturned
           by
           the
           Doctor
           's
           mere
           Conjecture
           ;
           especially
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           Ground
           for
           such
           a
           Conjecture
           from
           any
           of
           these
           Steps
           on
           which
           the
           Doctor
           founds
           his
           Probability
           .
           No
           Authour
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           can
           see
           ,
           concurs
           with
           the
           Doctor
           in
           this
           Conjecture
           ,
           as
           to
           Fergus
           ;
           and
           O-Flahertie
           ,
           
           who
           pretends
           that
           he
           understands
           
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           Descents
           and
           the
           Reasons
           thereof
           ,
           goes
           no
           higher
           than
           Conar
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           speaking
           twice
           of
           Fergusius
           
           Fortis
           ,
           he
           makes
           not
           at
           all
           him
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Authour
           of
           our
           Race
           .
           2.
           
           If
           we
           had
           not
           had
           a
           sure
           Warrant
           of
           the
           Settlement
           and
           Genealogy
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           but
           had
           onely
           inserted
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           ours
           ,
           from
           a
           vanity
           to
           be
           thought
           Ancient
           ;
           it
           is
           more
           probable
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           have
           improved
           it
           to
           a
           Story
           of
           twice
           forty
           Kings
           backwards
           .
           And
           why
           should
           the
           Doctor
           make
           us
           to
           have
           sisted
           in
           
             Fergusius
             Fortis
          
           rather
           ,
           than
           in
           
             Fergusius
             Rogius
          
           ,
           or
           
             Fergusius
             Denti-niger
          
           ,
           both
           Kings
           in
           Ireland
           before
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ?
           3.
           
           That
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Ground
           for
           our
           sisting
           in
           
             Fergusius
             fortis
          
           ,
           is
           very
           clear
           :
           for
           he
           reign'd
           
             Anno
             Mundi
          
           3775
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Fergus
           began
           to
           Reign
           
             Anno
             Mundi
          
           3641
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           had
           lost
           134
           years
           of
           our
           Antiquity
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           rather
           have
           fixed
           upon
           
             Hugonius
             Magnus
          
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           Reign
           3619.
           
           and
           consequently
           agreed
           with
           the
           true
           time
           of
           our
           Settlement
           ,
           and
           there
           had
           been
           a
           more
           probable
           Conjecture
           from
           what
           is
           said
           in
           Ogygia
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Reactus
           immediate
           Predecessour
           to
           Hugonius
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           it
           's
           said
           from
           the
           Manuscript
           of
           O-Duveganus
           ,
           that
           one
           Ferc
           made
           a
           descent
           into
           Albania
           ,
           and
           conquered
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           Ferc
           might
           have
           been
           more
           probably
           said
           to
           have
           been
           Ferqhard
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           made
           way
           for
           the
           Settlementof
           Fergus
           his
           Son
           as
           King
           here
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           step
           of
           this
           Conjecture
           is
           ,
           that
           wherein
           O-Flahertie
           agrees
           with
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           O-Flahertie
           asserts
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Antiquaries
           of
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           agree
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           are
           descended
           from
           
             Carbre
             Ried
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Conar
           the
           Second
           ,
           who
           was
           King
           of
           Ireland
           .
           Which
           step
           is
           also
           ill
           founded
           .
           For
           1.
           
           Though
           indeed
           we
           had
           a
           King
           called
           Conar
           (
           as
           we
           had
           but
           one
           Conar
           )
           yet
           here
           our
           Conar
           does
           not
           at
           all
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Irish
             Conar
          
           in
           time
           :
           For
           our
           Conar
           began
           to
           Reign
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           Christ
           149
           ,
           whereas
           the
           
             Irish
             Conar
          
           the
           Second
           began
           to
           
           Reign
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           212.
           
           So
           that
           here
           we
           had
           lost
           63
           years
           again
           of
           our
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           the
           Conjecture
           from
           the
           Agreements
           in
           Names
           is
           very
           silly
           ,
           we
           being
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           speaking
           one
           Language
           ;
           and
           Kings
           even
           in
           remoter
           Kingdoms
           use
           to
           give
           their
           Children
           ,
           one
           another's
           Names
           2.
           
           The
           other
           part
           of
           that
           Position
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           are
           descended
           from
           
             Carbre
             Ried
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Conar
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Countrey
           is
           called
           Dalrieda
           from
           him
           ,
           this
           is
           false
           :
           for
           we
           own
           our
           being
           called
           Dalreudini
           from
           King
           Reuda
           or
           Reutha
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Historians
           follow
           
           Beda's
           express
           words
           ;
           and
           Rieda
           and
           Reutha
           differ
           much
           in
           time
           ,
           Reutha
           having
           in
           
           Beda's
           opinion
           setled
           here
           before
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ;
           whereas
           
             Carbre
             Rieda
          
           behov'd
           to
           be
           born
           long
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           his
           Father
           Conar
           Reigned
           onely
           112
           years
           after
           Christ.
           3.
           
           We
           had
           no
           Carbres
           ,
           who
           could
           be
           Sons
           to
           Conar
           the
           Second
           ,
           for
           we
           had
           onely
           one
           Conar
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Conar
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           Posterior
           to
           both
           our
           Carbres
           ;
           for
           
             Carbredus
             Galdus
          
           Reign'd
           in
           Anno
           76
           ,
           and
           Carbredus
           the
           Second
           reign'd
           
           in
           Anno
           113
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           Prior
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Conar
           in
           212.
           4.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Pretence
           ,
           that
           
             Eochoid
             Ried
          
           ,
           or
           
             Etdach
             Ried
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             Carbre
             Ried
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Genealogy
           had
           an
           
             Eochoid
             Ried
          
           Posterior
           to
           Conar
           ;
           this
           is
           Groundless
           :
           for
           both
           our
           Genealogies
           ,
           and
           the
           Irish
           have
           both
           Eochoids
           and
           Carbres
           ,
           as
           distinct
           Names
           ,
           nor
           do
           the
           Names
           appear
           the
           same
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           .
           5.
           
           Though
           it
           might
           be
           pretended
           ,
           that
           our
           Countrey
           was
           call'd
           Dalrieda
           from
           a
           Countrey
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Reutha
           ;
           yet
           
             non
             conslat
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           called
           from
           a
           Countrey
           call'd
           Dalrieda
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           the
           Sirname
           of
           Ried
           ;
           but
           from
           Araidh
           King
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           seeing
           the
           same
           ,
           O-Flahertie
           gives
           an
           account
           
           of
           a
           King
           of
           Ulster
           called
           
             Fiachus
             Araidh
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           also
           a
           Countrey
           in
           Ulster
           is
           call'd
           Dalaradia
           and
           Dalriadia
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           Dalaradii
           .
           And
           this
           King
           Araidh
           was
           also
           after
           Conar
           :
           For
           he
           began
           to
           reign
           Anno
           240.
           
           And
           as
           it
           was
           more
           honourable
           to
           have
           a
           Countrey
           called
           after
           Reuda
           a
           Scotish
           King
           ,
           
           than
           from
           Araidh
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           a
           King
           of
           Ulster
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           a
           Province
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           dishonourable
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           glorious
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           now
           Reigns
           ,
           descended
           from
           
             Carbre
             Ried
          
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           a
           Dynastie
           in
           this
           Provincial
           Kingdom
           of
           Ulster
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           Subject
           ,
           each
           Provincial
           Kingdom
           having
           five
           Dynasties
           ,
           as
           O-Flahertie
           tells
           us
           .
           And
           from
           all
           this
           I
           leave
           to
           my
           Readers
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           and
           his
           Authours
           doe
           the
           King
           greater
           Honour
           ,
           in
           making
           him
           to
           be
           descended
           from
           a
           petty
           Subject
           ;
           or
           our
           Historians
           ,
           who
           make
           him
           still
           to
           be
           descended
           from
           absolute
           Monarchs
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           here
           omit
           to
           laugh
           at
           good
           O-Flahertie
           for
           asserting
           ,
           that
           
           our
           Kings
           ,
           even
           till
           the
           590
           ,
           were
           but
           Dynasties
           ,
           Tributaries
           and
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           Aidanus
           got
           an
           Exemption
           from
           paying
           Tribute
           at
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Dromcheat
           ;
           where
           he
           appeared
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           does
           great
           Honour
           to
           our
           King
           in
           following
           such
           Authours
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           follow
           
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           venerable
           Beda
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           has
           a
           different
           derivation
           of
           Dalrieda
           from
           all
           the
           former
           Authours
           :
           for
           he
           brought
           it
           from
           R●
           which
           signifies
           King
           in
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           Eda
           the
           King's
           name
           ;
           so
           that
           Eda
           was
           a
           different
           King
           (
           and
           Authour
           of
           this
           Appellation
           )
           from
           
             Rheuda
             ,
             Carbre
             Ried
             ,
             Echoid
             Ried
          
           or
           Araidh
           .
           And
           are
           our
           Histories
           to
           be
           overturn'd
           by
           such
           irreconcilable
           Authours
           ?
        
         
           The
           fourth
           step
           of
           this
           Conjecture
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Agreement
           of
           our
           History
           with
           the
           Irish
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           
             Eric
             ,
             Eochoid
             ,
             Mainreamhere
             ,
             Oengus
             Fear
             ,
          
           the
           Father
           ,
           Grandfather
           and
           Great
           Grandfather
           of
           our
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Line
           ,
           from
           Carbre
           to
           Fergus
           ,
           our
           Historians
           making
           this
           Line
           to
           consist
           of
           thirteen
           Persons
           ,
           and
           theirs
           of
           ten
           .
           But
           against
           this
           last
           Period
           it
           is
           represented
           ,
           That
           the
           small
           Agreement
           in
           this
           step
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Names
           of
           Father
           and
           Grandfather
           of
           Fergus
           ,
           with
           their
           residence
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Grandfather
           having
           been
           expell'd
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           
           and
           fled
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           when
           King
           Eugenius
           was
           killed
           by
           the
           Romans
           under
           Maximus
           ,
           gave
           a
           Rise
           to
           some
           unexact
           Irish
           Writers
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           return
           of
           this
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           after
           forty
           four
           years
           absence
           ,
           was
           our
           first
           Settlement
           in
           Britain
           .
           But
           the
           want
           of
           three
           in
           this
           Period
           of
           thirteen
           in
           a
           direct
           Line
           does
           much
           over-balance
           the
           small
           Probability
           ,
           that
           is
           urged
           against
           us
           from
           the
           Agreement
           in
           two
           Names
           ,
           and
           some
           resemblance
           in
           other
           two
           ,
           viz.
           in
           
             Carbre
             Ried
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eochoid
             Ried
          
           ,
           and
           
             Aenegusa
             Tich
          
           and
           
             Angus
             Fear
          
           .
           It
           is
           also
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           this
           Irish
           Genealogy
           allows
           283
           years
           to
           these
           ten
           ,
           viz.
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Conar
           Carbre's
           Father
           (
           who
           dyed
           Anno
           220
           ,
           Arthur
           his
           Successour
           having
           begun
           his
           Reign
           that
           year
           )
           to
           the
           Year
           503
           ,
           wherein
           Laorn
           eldest
           Brother
           to
           our
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           began
           his
           Reign
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           fifty
           one
           Kings
           from
           that
           Laorn
           to
           Malcolm
           the
           Third
           ,
           they
           allow
           onely
           554
           years
           .
           And
           from
           the
           reflexion
           it
           is
           also
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           there
           
           were
           thirteen
           in
           this
           Period
           ,
           and
           that
           Conar
           began
           to
           reign
           in
           the
           Year
           149
           ,
           and
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           in
           the
           Year
           404
           ,
           as
           our
           Historians
           assert
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           these
           I
           add
           the
           irreconcilable
           differences
           amongst
           the
           Irish
           Authours
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           Founder
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           wherein
           it
           was
           founded
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           irreconcilable
           Consequences
           following
           thereupon
           ,
           wherein
           our
           three
           great
           Adversaries
           
             Camden
             ,
             Usher
          
           and
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           did
           so
           widely
           differ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           fully
           prov'd
           in
           my
           first
           Book
           ,
           without
           any
           Answer
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           Contradictions
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           himself
           is
           so
           misted
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           determine
           ,
           whether
           we
           setled
           in
           the
           fourth
           ,
           fifth
           ,
           sixth
           
           or
           seventh
           Centuries
           ,
           professing
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           obscurity
           he
           could
           determine
           nothing
           .
        
         
           My
           last
           Argument
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           our
           Histories
           cannot
           be
           overturn'd
           by
           the
           Irish
           ,
           shall
           be
           from
           comparing
           the
           Warrants
           of
           both
           .
           But
           ,
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           again
           regret
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Irish
           should
           mistake
           so
           far
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           or
           furnish
           theirs
           to
           overturn
           the
           Credibility
           of
           ours
           :
           Since
           ,
           because
           we
           acknowledge
           our selves
           to
           have
           come
           last
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           it
           were
           our
           common
           Interest
           to
           unite
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           sustain
           one
           another's
           Antiquities
           ,
           as
           their
           Authours
           did
           before
           Bishop
           Usher
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           foreign
           Extraction
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           they
           controverted
           some
           of
           our
           Saints
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           common
           name
           Scoti
           ,
           yet
           till
           then
           they
           never
           opposed
           our
           Antiquities
           ,
           knowing
           that
           in
           so
           far
           as
           we
           prov'd
           our
           Antiquity
           by
           Roman
           and
           foreign
           Authors
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           the
           occasion
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           in
           so
           far
           were
           proved
           to
           be
           ancient
           ,
           which
           Stanihurst
           well
           observ'd
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           remark
           ,
           in
           my
           first
           Book
           .
           And
           upon
           seeing
           the
           use
           that
           is
           made
           of
           Authours
           against
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           really
           for
           us
           (
           as
           Beda
           and
           others
           )
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           theirs
           are
           not
           ,
           if
           we
           saw
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Irish
           rather
           omit
           our
           remote
           Antiquities
           ,
           than
           contradict
           them
           .
           Nor
           would
           we
           have
           controverted
           
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Annals
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           the
           English
           had
           produc'd
           them
           against
           us
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           the
           Irish
           had
           not
           by
           ignorance
           or
           mistake
           concurr'd
           of
           late
           with
           them
           .
           We
           likewise
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           railly
           their
           Antiquities
           and
           Authours
           
             Ketin
             ,
             Wardoeus
          
           and
           O-Flahertie
           ,
           and
           yet
           seem
           (
           which
           is
           severe
           )
           to
           allow
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           encourage
           them
           to
           oppose
           us
           ,
           laying
           still
           foundations
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           overturn
           theirs
           also
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           serv'd
           their
           turn
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           discover
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Milesian
           Race
           is
           accounted
           by
           the
           Irish
           their
           Fourth
           Race
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           controverted
           by
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           .
           And
           the
           Authority
           
           and
           Learning
           of
           the
           Druids
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Irish
           do
           chiefly
           found
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Histories
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           denied
           ;
           as
           it
           also
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           had
           use
           of
           Letters
           ,
           till
           after
           St.
           
           Patrick's
           time
           :
           and
           all
           the
           Antiquity
           he
           does
           allow
           them
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           general
           things
           ,
           as
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           
           were
           peopl'd
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           successions
           of
           Kings
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ;
           
           and
           does
           magnify
           the
           Tygerneck
           Annals
           for
           confessing
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           Antiquities
           ,
           till
           the
           Reign
           of
           Kimbacius
           their
           73d
           King
           ,
           are
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           he
           liv'd
           within
           59
           years
           of
           our
           Fergus
           .
           And
           the
           Doctor
           adds
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           gone
           farther
           ,
           and
           done
           no
           injury
           to
           Truth
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           brings
           down
           this
           Truth
           to
           
             Fergusius
             Fortamalius
          
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           
             Anno
             Mundi
          
           3775.
           which
           is
           134
           years
           after
           our
           Fergus
           ;
           whereas
           we
           necessarily
           conclude
           the
           Irish
           to
           have
           a
           much
           greater
           Antiquity
           :
           for
           there
           were
           many
           Descents
           made
           here
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           settlement
           of
           Fergus
           ;
           and
           Ireland
           lying
           in
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           Britain
           and
           Spain
           ,
           and
           describ'd
           by
           the
           Ancientest
           Geographers
           and
           other
           Writers
           ,
           as
           inhabited
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           have
           been
           Aborigines
           there
           .
           And
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           they
           having
           been
           very
           ancient
           ,
           and
           wanting
           Wars
           ,
           must
           have
           eased
           themselves
           by
           Colonies
           ;
           And
           ,
           this
           
           Countrey
           being
           within
           13
           Miles
           of
           them
           ,
           our
           settlement
           must
           have
           been
           very
           ancient
           .
           And
           so
           the
           one
           does
           necessarily
           infer
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           contradict
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           have
           conquer'd
           them
           ,
           are
           interested
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           but
           we
           to
           maintain
           them
           .
           Albeit
           then
           it
           is
           our
           own
           Interest
           to
           support
           their
           Antiquities
           ;
           yet
           in
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           now
           produc'd
           to
           overturn
           what
           relates
           to
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           to
           ours
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           asserts
           :
           for
           who
           would
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           Accounts
           given
           by
           the
           
             Saxons
             ,
             Celtae
          
           or
           Spaniards
           should
           be
           preferr'd
           to
           the
           British
           ,
           or
           English
           ,
           or
           Irish
           Histories
           for
           the
           times
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             English
          
           or
           Irish
           were
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           setled
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Irish
           Writers
           themselves
           ,
           this
           Poem
           selected
           and
           preferr'd
           to
           all
           other
           Annals
           by
           O-Flahertie
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           containing
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           our
           settlement
           ,
           but
           a
           Genealogy
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           we
           have
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           preferable
           to
           our
           Historians
           in
           point
           of
           Credibility
           .
           And
           besides
           all
           that
           
           I
           have
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           add
           ,
           that
           O-Flahertie
           *
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           several
           different
           Copies
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           follow'd
           ,
           was
           not
           intire
           ,
           some
           Distichs
           being
           wanting
           ,
           else
           he
           doubted
           not
           to
           make
           an
           intire
           Catalogue
           .
           And
           even
           this
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           onely
           written
           in
           Malcolm
           Canmore's
           time
           ,
           whom
           it
           mentions
           ,
           who
           reign'd
           in
           the
           1057
           ,
           of
           which
           lateness
           all
           the
           other
           Irish
           Annals
           allow'd
           by
           the
           Doctor
           are
           .
        
         
           The
           main
           ground
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           Doctor
           for
           preferring
           the
           Irish
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Credibility
           to
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           neither
           had
           ,
           nor
           could
           have
           so
           ancient
           Annals
           as
           they
           ,
           our
           Monasteries
           being
           onely
           founded
           by
           St.
           David
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           ●osterior
           to
           their
           Annals
           .
           Which
           Argument
           is
           founded
           upon
           a
           false
           Supposition
           :
           for
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           Psalter
           of
           Naran
           contains
           onely
           matters
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           cited
           by
           him
           confess
           .
           This
           is
           the
           eldest
           ,
           and
           was
           written
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Eighth
           Century
           .
           The
           next
           is
           the
           
           Psalter
           of
           Cashel
           ,
           which
           he
           rejects
           as
           not
           well
           founded
           ,
           and
           allows
           none
           as
           credible
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           are
           written
           after
           the
           Year
           of
           Christ
           1000.
           
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           but
           we
           might
           have
           had
           well-warranted
           Annals
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           which
           the
           Doctor
           denies
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           We
           were
           then
           fully
           possess'd
           not
           onely
           of
           our
           own
           first
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           Pictish
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           Northern
           (
           now
           English
           )
           Countries
           confirm'd
           to
           Malcolm
           the
           First
           (
           by
           the
           English
           own
           acknowledgment
           )
           who
           reign'd
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           943.
           
           And
           so
           we
           were
           Masters
           of
           
             Icolmkill
             ,
             Abercorn
             ,
             Abernethie
             ,
             Mailross
             ,
             Lindisfern
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           lay
           within
           that
           great
           extent
           ;
           and
           which
           extent
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           acknowledges
           ,
           since
           
           Severus's
           Wall
           is
           by
           him
           confess'd
           to
           be
           built
           betwixt
           Tine
           and
           Esk.
           We
           had
           also
           the
           number
           of
           our
           Bishopricks
           increased
           by
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           onely
           probable
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           is
           clear
           by
           the
           acknowledg'd
           Catalogues
           of
           Bishopricks
           in
           
             Fordon
             .
             Icolmkill
          
           is
           by
           
           Beda
           said
           to
           be
           founded
           about
           the
           560.
           and
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           of
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           in
           Britain
           or
           
             Ireland
             .
             Abernethie
          
           was
           founded
           in
           
           Garnard's
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           next
           Pictish
           King
           to
           Brudeus
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           Columba
           liv'd
           ,
           and
           so
           about
           the
           600.
           
           And
           Fordon
           relates
           ,
           that
           this
           Monastery
           was
           founded
           200
           years
           before
           the
           Church
           of
           Dunkeld
           was
           founded
           .
           And
           here
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           Monastery
           mention'd
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           had
           Annals
           higher
           than
           the
           Psalter
           of
           Naran
           ,
           suppose
           it
           had
           created
           History
           ;
           but
           he
           cites
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Abernethie
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           acknowledges
           
           to
           be
           an
           old
           Chronicle
           ;
           and
           Beda
           also
           acknowledges
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Monastery
           as
           Abercorn
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Doctor
           cites
           Buchanan
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           demolish'd
           ,
           that
           no
           vestige
           of
           it
           did
           appear
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           Pictish
           Kingdom
           being
           quite
           ruin'd
           ,
           the
           Argument
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Monastery
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           force
           :
           for
           the
           Records
           of
           many
           demolish'd
           Monasteries
           are
           preserv'd
           .
           And
           ,
           though
           the
           Abbacy
           of
           Mailross
           was
           rebuilt
           by
           St.
           David
           ;
           yet
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           a
           famous
           Monastery
           in
           
           Beda's
           time
           ,
           is
           clear
           (
           for
           he
           tells
           ,
           that
           the
           Abbat
           of
           Mailross
           was
           translated
           to
           Lindisfern
           )
           and
           has
           probably
           remained
           long
           demolish'd
           by
           the
           Wars
           ,
           as
           Abercorn
           did
           ;
           and
           the
           Writers
           did
           thereby
           express
           the
           rebuilding
           as
           an
           original
           foundation
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           I
           said
           in
           my
           former
           Book
           ,
           that
           this
           Abbacy
           was
           (
           before
           it
           was
           rebuilt
           )
           called
           Rivallis
           ,
           was
           because
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           a
           Collection
           of
           Foundations
           made
           by
           our
           Lord
           Register
           Skeen
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Mailross
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lands
           of
           Mailross
           and
           others
           are
           given
           to
           the
           Monks
           of
           Rivallis
           .
           But
           ,
           whether
           Mailross
           or
           Rivallis
           are
           distinct
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           not
           material
           to
           our
           point
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           distinct
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           for
           our
           advantage
           ,
           since
           by
           that
           Concession
           we
           have
           two
           Monasteries
           doted
           by
           St.
           David
           .
        
         
           It
           contributes
           much
           to
           the
           preference
           of
           our
           Histories
           beyond
           the
           Irish
           in
           point
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Credibility
           of
           our
           Histories
           against
           all
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Debate
           before
           
           the
           Pope
           at
           Rome
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           1300.
           (
           where
           the
           Roman
           Antiquities
           must
           certainly
           be
           best
           understood
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Debate
           was
           against
           the
           Learn'd
           English
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           much
           concerned
           to
           contradict
           us
           )
           we
           did
           own
           this
           our
           settlement
           before
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           his
           entry
           into
           this
           Isle
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           as
           a
           setled
           Nation
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           vagrant
           company
           of
           Irishes
           ,
           maintain'd
           that
           long
           series
           of
           Wars
           related
           by
           Beda
           and
           our
           own
           Historians
           .
           And
           in
           that
           Debate
           we
           assert
           justly
           ,
           that
           the
           visible
           Ruines
           of
           the
           two
           Walls
           built
           by
           the
           Romans
           against
           us
           and
           the
           Picts
           are
           certain
           proofs
           of
           our
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           the
           People
           who
           maintain'd
           the
           War.
           As
           also
           in
           a
           Letter
           from
           our
           Nobility
           to
           the
           Pope
           about
           the
           Year
           1320.
           we
           again
           assert
           our
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Haec
             collegimus
             ex
             Antiquorum
             gestis
             &
             libris
             .
          
           And
           all
           this
           Debate
           and
           Letter
           being
           yet
           extant
           ,
           these
           are
           surer
           Warrants
           for
           our
           Antiquity
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           urg'd
           against
           us
           from
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           ,
           the
           eldest
           whereof
           are
           in
           the
           
           Year
           1100.
           written
           by
           Natives
           at
           home
           ,
           without
           any
           contradiction
           or
           warrant
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           have
           yet
           seen
           .
           Nor
           has
           the
           Learn'd
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           answered
           the
           same
           Objection
           ,
           when
           urged
           in
           my
           First
           Book
           ,
           though
           with
           less
           force
           than
           it
           is
           now
           urg'd
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           answers
           to
           all
           that
           is
           urg'd
           from
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           our
           Monasteries
           ,
           That
           this
           proves
           onely
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           had
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           we
           had
           sufficient
           Warrants
           ,
           since
           we
           produce
           not
           the
           Annals
           of
           these
           Monasteries
           .
           To
           which
           my
           Answer
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           1.
           )
           This
           at
           least
           overturns
           his
           Position
           ,
           that
           
             We
             neither
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             sufficient
             Warrants
             for
             a
             greater
             Antiquity
             than
             the
          
           Irish.
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Irish
           produce
           no
           Warrants
           for
           their
           Annals
           ,
           though
           much
           later
           than
           ours
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           equal
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           stronger
           in
           this
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           We
           have
           formerly
           prov'd
           ,
           as
           convincingly
           as
           can
           be
           in
           any
           such
           case
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           such
           Annals
           in
           these
           our
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Historians
           compil'd
           our
           Histories
           from
           
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           lost
           by
           the
           Invasions
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           demolishing
           of
           our
           Monasteries
           in
           an
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           all
           their
           Records
           were
           thought
           Reliques
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           own
           chief
           grounds
           for
           preference
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           are
           *
           Testimonies
           founded
           upon
           Ancient
           Credible
           Writers
           ,
           having
           a
           concurrent
           probability
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           that
           amongst
           these
           Ancient
           Writers
           ,
           consideration
           is
           to
           be
           had
           of
           their
           abilities
           ,
           opportunities
           ,
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           Rules
           ,
           I
           have
           formerly
           produced
           many
           concurring
           Testimonies
           from
           Ancient
           Credible
           Authours
           ,
           relating
           things
           credible
           ,
           and
           probable
           :
           and
           now
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           Irish
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           abilities
           ,
           and
           opportunities
           of
           our
           Authours
           ,
           and
           their
           care
           and
           diligence
           in
           collecting
           our
           Histories
           ,
           I
           contend
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           preferable
           ;
           because
           ,
           beside
           the
           grounds
           above
           urg'd
           ,
           I
           must
           remember
           my
           Readers
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           denies
           the
           Irish
           any
           opportunity
           of
           transmitting
           their
           Histories
           by
           Letters
           ,
           till
           after
           St.
           
           Patrick's
           time
           .
           
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           prov'd
           that
           
           Palladius's
           Mission
           was
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctor
           has
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           that
           this
           Mission
           of
           Palladius
           was
           Prior
           to
           that
           of
           Saint
           Patrick
           :
           and
           which
           is
           higher
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           Unconquer'd
           Nations
           beyond
           the
           Roman
           Wall
           ,
           were
           the
           Christians
           spoke
           of
           by
           Tertullian
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           prov'd
           that
           we
           were
           one
           of
           these
           Unconquered
           Nations
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           since
           we
           had
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           before
           the
           Irish
           ,
           Letters
           being
           the
           surest
           Vehicles
           of
           History
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           the
           chief
           Nursery
           of
           Letters
           ,
           it
           follows
           necessarily
           from
           the
           Doctor
           's
           own
           Rules
           ,
           that
           our
           Histories
           are
           more
           credible
           than
           the
           Irish.
           And
           this
           Argument
           holds
           equally
           good
           ,
           whether
           we
           our selves
           were
           the
           Unconquer'd
           Nations
           ,
           when
           Christianity
           was
           first
           planted
           ,
           or
           became
           Masters
           by
           conquest
           of
           these
           Christians
           here
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           early
           use
           of
           Letters
           :
           even
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           or
           Saxons
           ,
           had
           good
           grounds
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           from
           the
           Letters
           and
           Learning
           of
           the
           Britans
           ,
           whom
           they
           conquer'd
           .
           The
           
           next
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           greater
           opportunity
           to
           know
           our
           own
           Histories
           ,
           and
           greater
           reason
           to
           use
           care
           and
           diligence
           in
           writing
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           Irish
           ,
           who
           were
           Strangers
           .
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           having
           err'd
           so
           grossly
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           most
           uncontroverted
           part
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           contradict
           the
           Foreign
           and
           Contemporary
           Historians
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           urg'd
           that
           their
           Credibility
           is
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           in
           the
           more
           ancient
           and
           darker
           part
           of
           our
           Antiquities
           ,
           and
           History
           ,
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           our
           Historians
           have
           for
           their
           Abilities
           been
           very
           famous
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           in
           Foreign
           Nations
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           best
           Criticks
           ;
           whereas
           we
           have
           seen
           no
           Histories
           from
           Ireland
           till
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           much
           later
           than
           ours
           .
           And
           though
           we
           are
           far
           from
           having
           any
           low
           esteem
           of
           the
           Irish
           Abilities
           ,
           yet
           we
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           should
           remember
           that
           by
           the
           suggestion
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           ,
           Pope
           Adrian
           gives
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           to
           Henry
           the
           
           Second
           of
           
             England
             ,
             ad
             declarandum
             
             indoctis
             ,
             &
             rudibus
             populis
             Christianoe
             fidei
             veritatem
             ,
             &c.
          
           whereupon
           they
           writ
           a
           Letter
           to
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           wherein
           
           they
           complain
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           severely
           and
           cruelly
           us'd
           as
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desire
           that
           his
           Holiness
           would
           confirm
           the
           Election
           they
           had
           made
           of
           Edward
           ,
           Brother
           to
           King
           Robert
           the
           Bruce
           ,
           for
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Learn'd
           Bishop
           Usher
           was
           pleas'd
           ,
           in
           partiality
           to
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           to
           assert
           that
           this
           his
           Majesty's
           Kingdom
           was
           never
           called
           Scotland
           ,
           till
           1000
           years
           after
           Christ.
           But
           the
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           finding
           that
           this
           was
           not
           tenable
           ;
           he
           onely
           asserts
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Year
           900.
           we
           got
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           onely
           came
           to
           be
           called
           Scotland
           .
           Both
           these
           Opinions
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           refute
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Section
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           clear'd
           all
           this
           matter
           in
           nine
           Positions
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           the
           Doctor
           is
           pleased
           to
           answer
           nothing
           ,
           save
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           I
           have
           unwarrantably
           asserted
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           Scots
           ,
           doth
           originally
           belong
           to
           the
           Scots
           
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           Communication
           to
           these
           in
           Ireland
           .
           But
           I
           beg
           his
           pardon
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           no
           such
           Position
           ,
           though
           for
           confirming
           my
           Answers
           to
           these
           two
           Reverend
           Bishops
           in
           the
           former
           Debates
           ,
           I
           did
           onely
           for
           farther
           clearing
           the
           matter
           ,
           assert
           that
           the
           old
           name
           under
           which
           Ireland
           was
           known
           to
           the
           Greeks
           was
           Ierna
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             Latines
             Hibernia
          
           ,
           which
           I
           prov'd
           from
           Bishop
           Usher
           himself
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           asserted
           that
           before
           the
           Year
           400.
           there
           was
           no
           Author
           that
           made
           mention
           of
           Scotia
           ,
           or
           Scoti
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           meant
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           Country-men
           :
           and
           this
           I
           have
           prov'd
           without
           any
           Answer
           .
           But
           in
           the
           (
           3.
           )
           place
           ,
           I
           positively
           say
           ,
           pag.
           143.
           of
           my
           First
           Book
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           concerned
           to
           debate
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           names
           of
           Scotia
           ,
           or
           Scoti
           ,
           but
           onely
           when
           we
           first
           setled
           here
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           our
           Historians
           do
           assert
           that
           the
           Irish
           were
           first
           called
           Scots
           ,
           that
           contradicts
           not
           any
           of
           my
           Positions
           .
           For
           though
           very
           anciently
           the
           Irish
           might
           be
           called
           Scots
           ,
           yet
           about
           the
           
           time
           that
           the
           Romans
           and
           others
           begun
           to
           write
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           Books
           now
           extant
           do
           onely
           apply
           these
           Names
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           Country
           .
           And
           the
           Authour
           of
           Ogygia
           does
           himself
           
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           first
           invented
           the
           Name
           of
           Scotland
           :
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           it
           was
           probably
           applicable
           to
           Us
           :
           for
           they
           had
           much
           commerce
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           none
           with
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           many
           Citations
           which
           I
           adduced
           for
           proving
           that
           Scotland
           was
           called
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           
           Bede's
           time
           ,
           one
           was
           from
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           wherein
           Bede
           
           relates
           ,
           that
           Egfrid
           ,
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           having
           sent
           an
           Army
           into
           Ireland
           under
           Bertus
           ,
           he
           wasted
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Innocent
           People
           :
           and
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           having
           sent
           an
           Army
           to
           waste
           the
           Province
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           of
           St.
           Cuthbert
           ,
           God
           suffered
           that
           Army
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           because
           the
           former
           year
           he
           had
           rejected
           their
           advice
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           invade
           Scotland
           which
           did
           not
           wrong
           him
           .
           And
           to
           clear
           that
           the
           Scotia
           here
           exprest
           was
           not
           
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           adds
           the
           English
           and
           Scots
           who
           abide
           in
           Britain
           .
           This
           Passage
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           others
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           and
           shall
           cite
           )
           proves
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           Scotland
           then
           has
           been
           promiscuously
           called
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Hibernia
           ,
           and
           Scotia
           :
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           said
           first
           to
           have
           been
           done
           in
           Scotia
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Hibernia
           .
           And
           this
           answers
           the
           Objection
           ,
           
             Hiberni
             revertuntur
             domum
          
           ,
           and
           where
           could
           their
           home
           be
           but
           in
           Ireland
           ?
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           proves
           that
           this
           our
           Country
           was
           called
           Scotia
           in
           
           Beda's
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           before
           the
           Year
           1000.
           which
           the
           Bishop
           denies
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           prov'd
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           went
           to
           make
           war
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           from
           
           Offlahartie's
           late
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           put
           in
           balance
           with
           Beda
           ,
           who
           was
           disinterested
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           in
           the
           very
           time
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           ,
           that
           by
           Scotland
           must
           be
           there
           meant
           Ireland
           ,
           because
           the
           Nation
           which
           Egfrid
           invaded
           ,
           had
           been
           always
           kind
           to
           the
           English
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           our
           Scotland
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           
           is
           replied
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           prov'd
           in
           my
           
           Book
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           Beda
           (
           who
           must
           be
           the
           best
           Interpreter
           of
           his
           own
           words
           )
           that
           the
           English
           at
           that
           time
           were
           very
           kindly
           entertained
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           :
           which
           kindness
           proceeded
           from
           an
           Union
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           happy
           ,
           and
           pious
           days
           ,
           was
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           kindness
           :
           and
           thus
           I
           have
           answered
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Argument
           ,
           but
           he
           has
           not
           answered
           mine
           .
           But
           to
           prove
           that
           Scotland
           was
           called
           Ireland
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           place
           of
           
           Beda's
           is
           applicable
           to
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Ireland
           ;
           I
           cite
           the
           
             English
             Polychronicon
          
           ,
           who
           says
           many
           
           evidences
           we
           have
           that
           this
           Scotland
           is
           ofttimes
           called
           
             (
             Heght
             )
             Hibernia
          
           ,
           as
           Ireland
           does
           :
           for
           which
           he
           cites
           many
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           particularly
           this
           Passage
           in
           Beda
           .
           
             If
             it
             is
             a
             
             common
             Saw
             ,
             that
             the
             Country
             which
             now
             is
             nam'd
             Scotland
             ,
             is
             an
             outstretching
             of
             the
             North
             part
             of
             Britain
             .
             This
             
               Lond
               hete
            
             sometime
             Albania
             ,
             and
             hath
             that
             name
             of
             Albanactus
             ,
             afterwards
             the
             
               Lond
               
               hete
               Pictavia
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Picts
             reigned
             therein
             1070
             Years
             :
             and
             at
             last
             
               hete
               Hibernia
            
             ,
             as
             
               Ireland
               hyght
            
             .
          
           And
           thereafter
           it
           is
           said
           at
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Page
           ,
           many
           Evidences
           we
           have
           out
           of
           this
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           oft
           called
           and
           
             Hyte
             Hibernia
          
           ,
           as
           Ireland
           has
           :
           and
           particularly
           amongst
           many
           Citations
           out
           of
           Beda
           ,
           he
           cites
           Egfridus
           ,
           
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           destroyed
           
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           the
           Passage
           controverted
           .
        
         
           This
           Polychronicon
           is
           cited
           by
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           was
           Prior
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           as
           Vossius
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           written
           by
           
             Ranulphus
             Higden
          
           ,
           who
           died
           ,
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1363.
           and
           was
           translated
           by
           
             Iohannes
             Trevisa
          
           ,
           who
           continu'd
           it
           
           to
           the
           Year
           1398.
           
        
         
           From
           which
           I
           draw
           these
           Conclusions
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           this
           Country
           was
           called
           Scotland
           before
           the
           Year
           1000.
           which
           overthrows
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           Assertion
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           our
           Country
           was
           called
           Hibernia
           ,
           which
           answers
           most
           of
           all
           our
           Adversaries
           Arguments
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           this
           place
           in
           Bede
           is
           to
           be
           ascrib'd
           to
           us
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           
           reason
           ,
           and
           
           Offlahartie's
           History
           .
        
         
           For
           proving
           likewise
           that
           Scotland
           was
           called
           Hibernia
           ,
           in
           
           Beda's
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           I
           produced
           among
           many
           other
           Passages
           that
           very
           clear
           one
           ,
           
           Where
           he
           says
           that
           Aidan
           was
           sent
           from
           the
           Isle
           which
           is
           called
           Hy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Scotish
           and
           
             Pictish
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             Britan
             ;
             Et
             ad
             jus
             Britanniae
             pertinet
             :
          
           albeit
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Hy
           ,
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           he
           says
           it
           is
           in
           Hibernia
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           the
           Doctor
           answers
           ,
           Doth
           not
           Beda
           in
           the
           same
           place
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Island
           Hy
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Scots
           to
           the
           Scotish
           Monks
           that
           came
           from
           Ireland
           ?
           But
           what
           a
           Paralogism
           is
           this
           ?
           For
           it
           might
           have
           been
           given
           by
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           been
           within
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           Scots
           :
           for
           these
           neighbouring
           Nations
           did
           seise
           oft-times
           Places
           belonging
           to
           one
           another
           .
           And
           the
           Picts
           being
           sensible
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           keep
           this
           Place
           which
           was
           so
           remote
           from
           their
           own
           Territories
           ,
           they
           did
           
           therefore
           the
           more
           easily
           mortify
           it
           to
           a
           Monastery
           .
           Nor
           could
           it
           otherwise
           have
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Picts
           :
           for
           it
           was
           never
           pretended
           that
           the
           Pictish
           Dominions
           extended
           to
           our
           Western
           Isles
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           did
           reach
           farther
           than
           Clyd
           :
           and
           Beda
           himself
           does
           march
           them
           so
           .
           And
           the
           Shire
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           and
           many
           Isles
           such
           ,
           as
           Bute
           ,
           lie
           betwixt
           Clyd
           and
           Icolmkill
           ,
           or
           Hy
           :
           and
           it
           was
           never
           question'd
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           belong'd
           to
           Us
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Seat
           of
           Our
           Kings
           .
           And
           Usher
           thinks
           that
           Beda
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           in
           saying
           that
           the
           Picts
           gave
           this
           Isle
           to
           this
           Monastery
           .
           But
           (
           2.
           )
           does
           this
           Answer
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           belong'd
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           Point
           here
           in
           debate
           .
           Or
           can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           ,
           than
           
           Beda's
           own
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           
             that
             it
             belong'd
             to
          
           Britain
           
             as
             a
             part
             of
             it
          
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           because
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           part
           of
           Britain
           ,
           was
           then
           called
           Ireland
           .
           Nor
           does
           the
           situation
           of
           the
           Place
           contribute
           less
           to
           clear
           this
           ,
           than
           
           Beda's
           
           clear
           Authority
           .
           For
           it
           was
           never
           pretended
           by
           the
           Irish
           ,
           that
           our
           Western
           Isles
           ,
           which
           lie
           upon
           our
           Coast
           ,
           belong'd
           to
           Ireland
           .
           And
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           is
           known
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           belong'd
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           since
           this
           Monastery
           and
           Isle
           is
           now
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           so
           for
           many
           Ages
           ;
           We
           desire
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           his
           Irish
           Evidences
           ,
           to
           condescend
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           War
           or
           Transaction
           the
           Irish
           lost
           that
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           Isles
           :
           for
           if
           it
           had
           been
           theirs
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           have
           got
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ways
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           Hy
           was
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Scotland
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           Aidan
           came
           not
           from
           the
           Northern
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           Doctor
           Stillingfleet
           asserts
           :
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Saint
           Asaph
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           Aidan
           was
           ordained
           at
           Hy
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hy
           ,
           and
           Dunkeld
           *
           ,
           which
           he
           supposes
           with
           Usher
           to
           be
           then
           founded
           ,
           and
           cites
           Bede
           †
           for
           his
           Voucher
           :
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           after
           
           Firian's
           death
           ,
           Colman
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           sent
           from
           
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           Hy
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Scotland
           :
           which
           must
           be
           our
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           aforesaid
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           what
           the
           Doctor
           says
           .
           And
           
             from
             all
             this
             we
             wonder
             ,
             with
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             any
             that
             can
             carefully
             reade
          
           Beda
           ,
           
             can
             dispute
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             clearly
             said
             in
             him
             ,
             that
          
           Scotland
           
             was
             called
          
           Hibernia
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           'll
           conclude
           against
           
           him
           in
           his
           own
           words
           .
           But
           we
           wonder
           what
           the
           Doctor
           means
           ,
           when
           he
           acknowledges
           that
           from
           Beda
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           had
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           Britain
           .
           But
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           same
           Scots
           ,
           he
           means
           the
           
             Scots
             of
             Ireland
          
           :
           this
           is
           indeed
           beyond
           my
           understanding
           :
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           it
           can
           have
           no
           colour
           ,
           from
           making
           the
           Ireland
           ,
           wherein
           Icolmkill
           ,
           or
           Hy
           is
           ,
           an
           Isle
           distinct
           from
           Britain
           ;
           having
           in
           my
           former
           Book
           cleared
           ,
           that
           our
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           called
           an
           Isle
           ,
           as
           contradistinguished
           from
           Britain
           ,
           by
           the
           two
           Firths
           ,
           Clyd
           ,
           and
           Forth
           ,
           being
           clos'd
           up
           by
           a
           Wall
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           called
           an
           Isle
           by
           Tacitus
           ,
           and
           others
           whom
           
           I
           formerly
           cited
           .
           To
           whom
           I
           now
           add
           several
           English
           Authours
           ,
           as
           William
           of
           Malmsbury
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           Britain
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             &
             per
             se
             ,
             velut
             insulam
             ,
             à
          
           Scotia
           divisa
           .
           And
           
             Bartholomoeus
             Anglicus
          
           says
           ,
           that
           
             Scotia
             Regnum
             promontorium
             est
             ,
             montibus
             &
             maris
             brachiis
             à
          
           Britannia
           
             separata
             :
             &
          
           Anglorum
           progenies
           ,
           Britanniam
           
             insulam
             possidet
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           Beda
           speaking
           of
           Weremith
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           near
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           remotest
           part
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Britain
           towards
           the
           North
           is
           Northumberland
           .
           Which
           could
           
           not
           have
           been
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           spoken
           upon
           the
           supposition
           ,
           that
           our
           Country
           had
           been
           an
           Island
           ;
           for
           our
           Country
           lies
           benorth
           Northumberland
           ;
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Britain
           .
           All
           which
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           of
           Fordon
           ,
           with
           several
           others
           ,
           which
           I
           here
           omit
           ,
           rather
           as
           unnecessary
           ,
           than
           impertinent
           .
        
         
         
           I
           add
           to
           these
           
             Paulus
             Diaconus
          
           ,
           
           who
           speaking
           of
           Wars
           betwixt
           the
           Britains
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
             Ambrosius
             Aurelianus
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Victory
           hung
           uncertain
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           
             donec
             Saxones
             potentiores
             effecti
             ,
             tota
             per
             longum
             Insula
             potirentur
             :
          
           And
           this
           must
           be
           onely
           understood
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Saxons
           did
           not
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           nor
           since
           conquer
           that
           part
           of
           Britain
           which
           belong'd
           to
           us
           .
           But
           by
           that
           he
           onely
           meant
           ,
           that
           the
           Saxons
           conquer'd
           that
           part
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           an
           Isle
           ,
           as
           contra-distinguished
           from
           ours
           .
           I
           
           prov'd
           this
           also
           from
           the
           
             Martyrologium
             Romanum
             ,
             Abredonioe
             in
             Hibernia
             ,
             Sancti
             Beani
             Episcopi
             ,
          
           to
           which
           nothing
           is
           answered
           :
           And
           I
           now
           add
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Baronius
             in
             not
             is
          
           ,
           
           
             Beani
             vetera
             manuscripta
             ex
             quibus
             Molanus
             hac
             die
             fuit
             hic
             Episcopus
             Abredonensis
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           cleared
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Histories
           ,
           by
           so
           solid
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           from
           so
           good
           Authority
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           reverend
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           will
           be
           
           as
           Ingenuous
           ,
           in
           retracting
           what
           he
           has
           written
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           these
           Points
           ;
           As
           he
           did
           very
           Commendably
           retract
           what
           he
           had
           written
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           Irenicum
           :
           At
           least
           he
           will
           retract
           
             That
             insolent
             Expression
          
           ,
           Praef.
           pag.
           72.
           
           
             That
             our
             Antiquities
             are
             universally
             dis-esteem'd
             ,
             amongst
             all
             Iudicious
             and
             inquisitive
             Men
             :
          
           Since
           all
           men
           have
           not
           written
           their
           opinion
           ,
           nor
           has
           he
           read
           all
           Writers
           ;
           and
           this
           at
           least
           contradicts
           the
           many
           parts
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           Lipsius
           and
           other
           great
           Criticks
           are
           of
           our
           side
           .
           And
           I
           have
           cited
           most
           of
           all
           the
           considerable
           Criticks
           ,
           and
           have
           fully
           satisfied
           the
           insignificant
           Answers
           made
           by
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           have
           left
           any
           Expression
           in
           all
           the
           Book
           unanswered
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           it
           was
           unworthy
           of
           having
           been
           urged
           by
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           or
           answered
           by
           me
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           though
           I
           could
           add
           many
           new
           Authours
           ,
           who
           have
           owned
           our
           Antiquities
           ;
           yet
           ,
           loving
           rather
           to
           reason
           ,
           than
           to
           cite
           ,
           I
           produce
           
           one
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           owns
           our
           Antiquities
           ,
           but
           makes
           our
           Antiquities
           a
           strong
           Argument
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           (
           says
           he
           )
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           cannot
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           Britain
           received
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           from
           Rome
           ,
           since
           Scotland
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           Christian
           before
           the
           Romans
           had
           access
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Authour
           is
           the
           learned
           Lomeierus
           ;
           *
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Britains
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Letters
           270
           years
           before
           Christ
           :
           for
           Dornadilla
           King
           of
           the
           Scots
           wrote
           ,
           before
           then
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Hunting
           observed
           to
           this
           day
           amongst
           the
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           Sacred
           even
           to
           this
           Age.
           And
           they
           were
           not
           amongst
           the
           last
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           for
           
             Tertul.
             advers
             .
             Iud.
             cap.
          
           7.
           tells
           ,
           that
           the
           places
           which
           were
           unaccessible
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           yielded
           to
           Christ.
           And
           from
           this
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Parasites
           ,
           who
           flatter
           the
           Bishop
           
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           universal
           Mo
           narch
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           since
           here
           were
           Christians
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Romans
           had
           never
           access
           .
           From
           which
           I
           also
           draw
           these
           Conclusions
           :
           1.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           Proof
           of
           our
           ancient
           Learning
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           Foundation
           for
           the
           Credibility
           of
           our
           Annals
           .
           2.
           
           Here
           is
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           King
           before
           Fergus
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           the
           Year
           503
           ,
           proved
           too
           by
           Laws
           yet
           observ'd
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           sure
           way
           of
           preserving
           his
           Memory
           ;
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           we
           remember
           those
           Laws
           as
           his
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           *
           3.
           
           Here
           is
           an
           acknowledgment
           ,
           that
           
           Tertullian's
           Citation
           is
           applicable
           to
           us
           .
           4.
           
           It
           seems
           by
           this
           more
           just
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           should
           rather
           have
           sustained
           our
           Antiquities
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           against
           Popery
           ,
           than
           rejected
           them
           for
           answering
           an
           Argument
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Religion
           being
           of
           greater
           consequence
           than
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           inference
           being
           stronger
           in
           the
           one
           Case
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           he
           should
           have
           urg'd
           that
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           ,
           that
           we
           who
           were
           
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Roman
           Nation
           would
           have
           submitted
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           but
           would
           have
           rather
           lookt
           upon
           their
           Missionaries
           as
           Spies
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           barbarous
           times
           ,
           when
           Nations
           were
           considered
           more
           than
           Doctrine
           :
           for
           though
           Religion
           already
           received
           ,
           might
           have
           Cemented
           us
           ;
           yet
           before
           it
           was
           submitted
           to
           ,
           so
           great
           an
           enmity
           as
           was
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           might
           have
           obstructed
           Commerce
           and
           Kindness
           ;
           from
           which
           probably
           proceeded
           our
           aversion
           to
           the
           Romish
           Rites
           as
           to
           Easter
           ,
           and
           other
           Points
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           followed
           the
           Greek
           Church
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Romish
           .
           But
           leaving
           this
           Argument
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           by
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           both
           the
           learned
           Blondel
           cited
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           Lomeierus
           were
           both
           convinced
           ,
           that
           our
           Antiquities
           were
           undeniable
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           in
           his
           Wits
           draws
           Arguments
           from
           Premisses
           which
           himself
           thinks
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           Possevinus
           also
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           in
           his
           
           
             Bibliotheca
             Selecta
          
           ,
           inserts
           among
           the
           Historians
           whom
           he
           recommends
           
           as
           most
           Authentick
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           our
           Antiquities
           :
           Wherein
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           we
           are
           asserted
           to
           have
           had
           a
           Christian
           Church
           here
           in
           the
           Year
           203.
           and
           the
           Citations
           from
           Tertullian
           and
           St.
           Ierom
           are
           appropriated
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           are
           added
           three
           other
           Citations
           ,
           agreeing
           with
           them
           ,
           one
           from
           St.
           Chrysostome
           in
           
             Serm.
             de
             Pentecost
          
           .
           a
           second
           from
           the
           same
           Authour
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Homilia
             quòd
             Deus
             sit
             homo
          
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           from
           
             Petrus
             Venerabilis
          
           ,
           lib.
           8.
           epist.
           16.
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           in
           my
           last
           Book
           I
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           Antiquity
           behoved
           to
           be
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           since
           before
           Bishop
           
           Usher's
           time
           ,
           every
           Nation
           made
           us
           most
           ancient
           ,
           next
           to
           themselves
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           Book
           I
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           Christianity
           must
           be
           much
           ancienter
           ,
           than
           those
           reverend
           Divines
           would
           make
           even
           our
           settlement
           ,
           since
           men
           of
           all
           persuasions
           concur
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           speak
           of
           it
           with
           great
           Elogies
           ,
           and
           draw
           consequences
           from
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           :
           Which
           according
           to
           the
           Doctor
           's
           principles
           cited
           by
           me
           ,
           are
           the
           surest
           marks
           of
           Conviction
           .
           
           Thus
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           illustrated
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           not
           resolved
           any
           farther
           ,
           either
           to
           burthen
           it
           ,
           or
           my
           Readers
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           For
           clearing
           some
           Passages
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           seriously
           ,
           these
           following
           Additions
           and
           Alterations
           .
        
         
           
             PAG.
             3.
             lin
          
           .
           4.
           for
           Kenneth
           III.
           reade
           Kenneth
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             5.
             lin
          
           .
           10.
           
           Add
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           concerning
           Lese
           Majesty
           ;
           
             That
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           
             Praef.
             p.
             5.
             calls
             this
             ,
             the
             sharpest
             and
             most
             unhandsome
             Reflexion
             in
             all
             my
             First
             Book
             ,
          
           and
           I
           am
           glad
           he
           does
           so
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           any
           severity
           in
           these
           my
           words
           ,
           Luddus
           is
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           and
           not
           I
           :
           for
           my
           words
           in
           
             my
             Letter
             to
             my
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ,
          
           p.
           11.
           are
           —
           
             and
             since
          
           Luddus
           
             owns
             ,
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             deny
             the
          
           British
           
             descent
             from
          
           Brutus
           ;
           
             lest
             he
             might
             thereby
             wrong
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             Nation
             ;
             I
             admire
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           
             did
             not
             think
             it
             a
             degree
             of
             lese
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             injure
             and
             shorten
             the
             Royal
             Line
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           may
           very
           easily
           appear
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           take
           the
           word
           Lese
           Majesty
           in
           a
           Rhetorical
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           a
           legal
           sense
           ,
           though
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             
             fleet
          
           does
           not
           answer
           my
           Objections
           ,
           even
           supposing
           the
           word
           to
           be
           there
           otherwise
           taken
           ;
           for
           it
           seems
           for
           ought
           that
           's
           yet
           answered
           ,
           that
           to
           injure
           and
           shorten
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           is
           a
           degree
           of
           lese
           Majesty
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           tends
           (
           in
           
           Luddus's
           own
           words
           )
           to
           wrong
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           British
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             8.
             lin
          
           .
           10.
           
           Put
           out
           these
           words
           ,
           
             —
             and
             this
             is
             clear
             also
             by
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Pasley
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             9.
             lin
          
           .
           17.
           
           Instead
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             that
             the
             People
             deposed
             Kings
          
           ;
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           sometimes
           
             de
             facto
          
           deposed
           Kings
           in
           those
           ancient
           barbarous
           times
           ;
           
             ibidem
             ,
             lin
          
           .
           23.
           
           Instead
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           till
           Kenneth
           
             the
             Third's
             time
          
           ,
           reade
           ,
           long
           after
           Fergus
           the
           Second's
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             20.
             lin
          
           .
           19.
           
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             and
             the
             inquisitive
          
           Bede
           
             was
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             so
             far
             back
             in
             the
             year
          
           700.
           reade
           ,
           that
           Bede
           made
           it
           not
           his
           business
           ,
           to
           search
           out
           secular
           Antiquities
           ,
           having
           onely
           design'd
           (
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           his
           Book
           )
           to
           write
           of
           us
           in
           so
           far
           as
           was
           necessary
           ,
           for
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           which
           needed
           not
           the
           helps
           of
           the
           old
           Manuscripts
           in
           our
           Monasteries
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
          
           14.
           
           Put
           out
           the
           words
           ,
           
             ut
             fertur
          
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           a
           word
           used
           in
           the
           remotest
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           For
           farther
           clearing
           
             Pag.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Cap
          
           2.
           
           Whether
           the
           Meatae
           and
           Caledonii
           were
           Britains
           distinct
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           whom
           Dion
           calls
           the
           Unconquered
           
           Nations
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           Doctor
           says
           ,
           were
           different
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           It
           's
           fit
           to
           add
           to
           what
           I
           said
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           that
           our
           Adversaries
           differ
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           contradict
           one
           another
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           for
           Cambden
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Asaph
           follows
           ,
           makes
           the
           Picts
           
           Caledonians
           ,
           or
           Extraprovincial
           Britains
           ,
           thinking
           it
           thereby
           more
           easie
           to
           make
           the
           settlement
           of
           one
           Nation
           late
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           both
           so
           ;
           because
           thus
           he
           differs
           less
           from
           received
           Histories
           :
           But
           the
           Doctor
           sticks
           not
           to
           make
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Picts
           later
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Scots
           ;
           because
           he
           never
           finds
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Picts
           mentioned
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           time
           the
           Scots
           are
           ,
           and
           therefore
           refutes
           Cambden
           :
           
           whereas
           Offlaharty
           rejects
           this
           reason
           ,
           contending
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           is
           no
           older
           ,
           than
           from
           its
           being
           mentioned
           in
           History
           under
           such
           a
           name
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             29.
             lin
          
           .
           18.
           
           For
           &c.
           
           492.
           reade
           
             &c.
             pag.
          
           492.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             32
             lin
          
           .
           3.
           
           After
           the
           word
           Piracy
           ,
           add
           ,
           And
           whereas
           the
           Doctor
           objects
           ,
           that
           this
           Wall
           was
           unnecessarily
           built
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Seas
           to
           hinder
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ;
           seeing
           ,
           I
           supposed
           ,
           the
           custome
           was
           to
           cross
           over
           the
           two
           Firths
           ,
           and
           to
           land
           on
           this
           side
           of
           the
           Wall
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           landed
           on
           the
           British
           side
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Wall
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           expence
           had
           
           been
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           and
           Britains
           very
           idle
           in
           building
           it
           .
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           I
           very
           justly
           supposed
           that
           the
           invasions
           were
           over
           the
           Firths
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           had
           left
           the
           Wall
           behind
           them
           after
           their
           landing
           ,
           yet
           the
           objection
           concludes
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Wall
           was
           unnecessary
           ;
           for
           the
           Britains
           being
           separated
           and
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           by
           two
           Firths
           which
           did
           meet
           onely
           in
           a
           short
           neck
           of
           Land
           ,
           they
           completed
           this
           natural
           fortification
           of
           Water
           ,
           by
           building
           a
           Wall
           on
           the
           Land
           where
           it
           was
           wanting
           ,
           thereby
           defending
           themselves
           against
           the
           irruptions
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           being
           debarred
           from
           entring
           by
           this
           Neck
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           easie
           and
           ordinary
           way
           before
           ,
           were
           after
           necessitated
           to
           invade
           by
           water
           ,
           formerly
           the
           more
           difficult
           way
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           conjecture
           arising
           from
           the
           clear
           probability
           of
           the
           thing
           (
           which
           were
           sufficient
           to
           answer
           
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Objection
           that
           is
           onely
           founded
           on
           a
           bare
           conjecture
           )
           but
           it
           's
           the
           express
           reason
           given
           by
           Beda
           ,
           who
           lived
           so
           near
           the
           time
           and
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           who
           speaking
           of
           this
           Wall
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Fecerunt
             autem
             eum
             inter
             duo
             freta
             ,
             vel
             sinus
             (
             de
             quibus
             diximus
             )
             maris
             per
             millia
             passum
             plurima
             ,
             ut
             ubi
             aquarum
             munitio
             deerat
             ,
             ibi
             praesidio
             valli
             fines
             suas
             ab
             hostium
             irruptione
             defenderent
          
           —
           from
           which
           I
           
           must
           also
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Seas
           we
           came
           over
           ,
           were
           our
           own
           Firths
           abovemention'd
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ;
           for
           the
           Wall
           is
           said
           to
           be
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Firths
           and
           Bays
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           it's
           said
           
             fugavit
             eos
             transmaria
          
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           the
           words
           of
           Gildas
           :
           All
           which
           is
           appliéd
           to
           our
           Firths
           ,
           and
           not
           applicable
           to
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           be
           called
           Firth
           nor
           Bay
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           nor
           Maria
           in
           the
           plural
           ,
           it
           being
           called
           
             Mare
             Hibernicum
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Seas
           are
           called
           
             Mare
             Germanicum
          
           ,
           or
           Deucaledonicum
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           was
           not
           passable
           ,
           nor
           fit
           for
           such
           Anniversary
           Invasions
           in
           Corroughs
           ,
           is
           (
           beside
           all
           I
           have
           said
           formerly
           )
           clear
           from
           the
           English
           Writers
           themselves
           ,
           
             Bartholomaeus
             Anglicus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Polychronicon
          
           in
           their
           descriptions
           
           of
           Ireland
           .
           But
           the
           Sea
           that
           is
           between
           Britain
           and
           Ireland
           is
           all
           the
           year
           round
           full
           of
           great
           waves
           ,
           and
           uneasie
           ;
           so
           that
           men
           can
           seldom
           sail
           it
           securely
           .
           This
           Sea
           is
           sixscore
           miles
           broad
           ,
           and
           
             Bartholomaeus
             Anglicus
          
           says
           of
           it
           ,
           —
           
             Mare
             autem
          
           
           Hibernicum
           versus
           Britanniam
           
             undosum
             &
             inquietum
             est
             ,
             &
             toto
             anno
             vix
             navigabile
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           evite
           the
           force
           of
           our
           Arguments
           ,
           makes
           the
           Caledonii
           and
           Meatae
           to
           differ
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Britains
           dwelling
           near
           the
           Wall
           ;
           who
           being
           forced
           to
           attend
           there
           
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Wall
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           left
           the
           more
           Northern
           parts
           of
           the
           Isle
           waste
           ,
           which
           they
           formerly
           inhabited
           ,
           as
           the
           Bloud
           doth
           the
           extremities
           ,
           when
           it
           runs
           to
           the
           Heart
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           Scots
           invaded
           their
           Possessions
           from
           the
           West
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           Picts
           from
           Scandanavia
           .
           But
           besides
           the
           Arguments
           I
           urged
           formerly
           in
           my
           Second
           Chapter
           ,
           I
           now
           add
           ,
           that
           first
           ,
           Beda
           makes
           onely
           mention
           of
           five
           Nations
           ,
           who
           inhabited
           
             Britain
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             Romans
             ,
             Picts
             ,
             Scots
          
           and
           Saxons
           ,
           whereas
           if
           the
           Caledonii
           and
           Meatae
           had
           been
           different
           from
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           (
           and
           not
           the
           Highlanders
           and
           Lowlanders
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           under
           different
           names
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           proved
           them
           to
           be
           )
           then
           there
           had
           not
           onely
           been
           five
           ,
           but
           seven
           Nations
           inhabiting
           Britain
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Doctor
           contends
           that
           Dion
           must
           interpret
           
           Beda's
           words
           ,
           it
           's
           more
           reasonable
           that
           Beda
           ,
           who
           wrote
           long
           after
           Dion
           ,
           should
           interpret
           his
           words
           ;
           since
           Beda
           is
           so
           express
           in
           describing
           who
           were
           Inhabitants
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           Dion
           ,
           who
           was
           before
           Beda
           ,
           could
           not
           interpret
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Either
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           came
           into
           the
           Possessions
           of
           these
           Caledonii
           and
           Meatae
           before
           the
           Romans
           ,
           or
           after
           :
           if
           they
           came
           in
           before
           ,
           then
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           must
           have
           come
           and
           setled
           here
           before
           the
           Year
           412.
           because
           the
           Romans
           
           left
           this
           Isle
           altogether
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           without
           ever
           returning
           ,
           and
           consequently
           were
           setled
           here
           before
           the
           Year
           503.
           which
           is
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
           Asaph's
           Position
           :
           But
           if
           after
           the
           Romans
           left
           the
           Isle
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           not
           when
           the
           Caledonii
           and
           Meatae
           were
           necessitated
           to
           come
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Wall
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           is
           Doctor
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Position
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Irish
           had
           overcome
           the
           Extraprovincial
           Britains
           ,
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           confesses
           ,
           the
           Romans
           could
           not
           overcome
           ;
           this
           Conquest
           must
           needs
           have
           fallen
           out
           near
           to
           those
           times
           wherein
           Gildas
           and
           Beda
           lived
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           write
           the
           Wars
           and
           Vastations
           so
           particularly
           and
           exactly
           ;
           and
           especially
           since
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           gives
           as
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           a
           negative
           testimony
           is
           concluding
           ,
           where
           the
           Writer
           is
           knowing
           ,
           and
           had
           opportunity
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           omitted
           is
           of
           importance
           to
           the
           subject
           treated
           of
           ;
           all
           this
           quadrats
           exactly
           with
           this
           case
           :
           and
           though
           these
           Authours
           had
           omitted
           this
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           incredible
           that
           these
           Ancient
           Irish
           Annals
           (
           by
           the
           Doctor
           alone
           so
           much
           preferred
           to
           ours
           )
           would
           have
           omitted
           the
           full
           and
           clear
           relation
           of
           a
           Conquest
           so
           very
           glorious
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           overcoming
           Nations
           ,
           who
           could
           never
           be
           conquered
           by
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           especially
           since
           this
           must
           have
           been
           ,
           not
           some
           particular
           Victories
           
           onely
           ,
           but
           one
           intire
           extinction
           of
           the
           Meatae
           and
           Caledonii
           ,
           for
           these
           are
           never
           after
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           :
           And
           it
           's
           yet
           more
           incredible
           to
           think
           that
           we
           could
           have
           overthrown
           these
           Extraprovincial
           Britains
           ,
           after
           the
           Romans
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           so
           far
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             Romans
          
           ,
           and
           Us
           to
           be
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           it
           being
           acknowledged
           that
           we
           were
           by
           continual
           incursions
           endeavouring
           to
           settle
           here
           about
           200
           years
           before
           the
           Romans
           left
           the
           Isle
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           Doctor
           cites
           Fordon
           distinguishing
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           from
           the
           Caledonii
           ,
           and
           Meatae
           ;
           and
           making
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Extraprovincial
           Britains
           in
           the
           36th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           of
           his
           Scoto-Chronicon
           ,
           I
           have
           considered
           the
           place
           cited
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           that
           Chapter
           .
           Indeed
           in
           the
           37th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           I
           find
           Fulgentius
           is
           called
           
             Dux
             Britannorum
             Albanensium
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Britanni
             Boreales
          
           ,
           are
           distinguished
           from
           the
           
             Britanni
             Australes
          
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           in
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Caledonii
           and
           Meatae
           ;
           nor
           does
           the
           division
           of
           South
           and
           North
           -
           Britains
           make
           any
           thing
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           seems
           very
           clear
           by
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           had
           been
           long
           setled
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           before
           the
           Romans
           left
           this
           Isle
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           said
           there
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           having
           (
           according
           to
           their
           accustomed
           manner
           )
           over-run
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           assistence
           given
           by
           the
           Romans
           to
           these
           
             Britains
             ,
             Fulgentius
          
           was
           forced
           to
           make
           a
           peace
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             36.
             lin
          
           .
           2.
           
           For
           
             Fourth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           reade
           
             Fifth
             Chapter
          
           .
           And
           here
           add
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           words
           
             (
             totam
             cum
          
           Scotus
           Iernam
           movit
           )
           may
           be
           meant
           of
           our
           being
           forced
           to
           retreat
           or
           return
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           expelled
           by
           Maximus
           ;
           which
           agrees
           with
           the
           time
           here
           describd
           by
           Claudian
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             36.
             lin
          
           .
           10.
           
           For
           this
           ,
           reade
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             38.
             lin
          
           .
           16.
           
           The
           Comma
           is
           before
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           after
           Usher
           .
           And
           for
           do
           ,
           reade
           doth
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           41.
           
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           observe
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           Offlahartie
           himself
           confesses
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           
             (
             soli
          
           Britanni
           )
           in
           Eumenius
           ,
           are
           understood
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Genitive
           ,
           as
           Scaliger
           and
           we
           contend
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Nominative
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Doctor
           alledge
           .
           And
           here
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Doctor
           to
           mind
           that
           true
           Maxime
           of
           Law
           cited
           by
           himself
           ;
           a
           Witness
           which
           a
           man
           bringeth
           for
           himself
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           makes
           use
           of
           
           Plantin's
           Edition
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           prefixt
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Edition
           
           Eumenius's
           words
           are
           pointed
           as
           I
           have
           cited
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           wish
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           that
           in
           my
           First
           Book
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
             Asaph
             ,
             Pag.
             70.
             lin
          
           .
           8.
           the
           particle
           &
           (
           in
           Eumenius
           his
           words
           ,
           
             Natio
             adhuc
             rudis
             &
             soli
          
           Britanni
           )
           is
           printed
           
             (
             it
          
           )
           and
           so
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           not
           understood
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           
             (
             &
             )
             copulat
             diversa
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           
             Natio
             rudis
          
           could
           not
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           of
           the
           Genitive
           Case
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           must
           have
           run
           ,
           
             Pictis
             &
          
           Hibernis
           soli
           Britanni
           ,
           the
           Picts
           and
           Irish
           of
           the
           British
           Isle
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           45.
           
           For
           Britons
           ,
           reade
           Britains
           .
           And
           here
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           in
           Tacitus
           are
           
             Nobilissimi
             totius
          
           Britanniae
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           at
           all
           prove
           Galgacus
           his
           men
           to
           have
           been
           Britons
           ,
           but
           Britains
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           were
           
             Caledonian
             Britains
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             41.
             lin
          
           .
           19.
           
           For
           
             Scotice
             primae
          
           ,
           reade
           
             Scoticae
             pruinae
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             51.
             lin
          
           .
           2.
           
           For
           
             Fourth
             Chapter
          
           ,
           reade
           
             Fifth
             Chapter
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             57.
             lin
          
           .
           17.
           
           Add
           ,
           
             And
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           
             is
             clear
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             60.
             lin
             .
             penult
          
           .
           For
           Nomination
           ,
           reade
           Omination
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             65.
             lin
          
           .
           3.
           
           For
           
             the
             Conquered
             Nations
          
           ,
           reade
           
             relates
             to
             the
             Unconquered
             Nations
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             68.
             lin
          
           .
           10.
           
           Put
           a
           Comma
           after
           the
           word
           Mortal
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             72.
             lin
          
           .
           15.
           
           In
           place
           of
           ,
           
             a
             Nation
          
           
           before
           Constantius
           '
           
             s
             time
          
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             a
             Nation
             setled
             here
             before
          
           Constantius
           '
           
             s
             time
             .
             Ibid.
             lin
          
           .
           22.
           add
           ,
           That
           these
           words
           in
           
             Scaliger
             ,
             &
          
           Scoti
           
             sunt
             adhuc
             in
          
           Hibernia
           ,
           must
           be
           so
           interpreted
           as
           to
           consist
           with
           
           Scaliger's
           former
           Arguments
           for
           proving
           our
           early
           settlement
           here
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           sense
           must
           be
           ;
           
             That
             there
             are
             yet
             in
          
           Ireland
           
             some
             of
             these
             Ancient
          
           Scots
           ,
           or
           
             That
             the
             Nation
             from
             which
             the
          
           Albanian
           Scots
           
             are
             descended
             are
             yet
             in
          
           Ireland
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           contradicts
           our
           ancient
           Settlement
           here
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             76.
             lin
             .
             penult
          
           .
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Neither
             is
          
           Buxhornius
           
             special
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             misled
             by
          
           Usher
           ;
           reade
           ,
           And
           Buxhornius
           
             has
             been
             misled
             by
          
           Ubbo
           Emmius
           ,
           
             whom
             he
             cites
             ,
             and
             is
             later
             than
          
           Usher
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             77.
             lin
          
           .
           8.
           
           For
           Spartan
           ,
           reade
           
             Spartian
             .
             Ibid.
             lin
          
           .
           12.
           
           For
           
             all
             that
          
           ,
           reade
           
             that
             which
          
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             81.
             lin
          
           .
           16.
           
           Add
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           
             Pref.
             p.
          
           23.
           is
           very
           unjust
           in
           saying
           that
           our
           Antiquities
           went
           not
           down
           with
           
             Iohn
             Major
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           gave
           little
           credit
           to
           the
           being
           of
           Fergus
           the
           First
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           clear
           that
           he
           repeats
           onely
           the
           Story
           of
           
             Gathelus
             ,
             Scota
          
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Brek
          
           ,
           but
           is
           very
           positive
           in
           asserting
           the
           Story
           of
           Fergus
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           shews
           particularly
           that
           Beda
           did
           not
           contradict
           that
           part
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           but
           gives
           the
           true
           and
           reconciling
           distinction
           ,
           that
           Fergus
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           
           Reuda
           or
           Rether
           enlarg'd
           it
           ;
           and
           reckons
           above
           700
           years
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Ferguses
           ,
           and
           relates
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           repeated
           by
           that
           Highland
           Gentleman
           at
           the
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             83.
             lin
          
           .
           13.
           
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             he
             could
             have
             no
             warrant
             but
             Tradition
             ,
          
           reade
           
             He
             could
             have
             no
             sufficient
             warrant
             without
             Tradition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pag.
             94.
             lin
             .
             penult
          
           .
           Put
           out
           the
           word
           Saint
           from
           Fergus
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             97.
             lin
             .
             ult
          
           .
           Immediately
           after
           the
           word
           Verimund
           ,
           add
           these
           words
           ,
           
             many
             material
             things
             which
             are
             not
             in
          
           Boethius
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             98.
             lin
          
           .
           11.
           
           Put
           out
           these
           words
           ,
           
             which
             are
             not
             in
          
           Boethius
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             108.
             lin
          
           .
           25.
           
           After
           Alarick
           ,
           add
           the
           word
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             116.
             lin
             .
             ult
          
           .
           When
           Kenneth
           is
           called
           the
           first
           Monarch
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Monarch
             of
             all
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             having
             subdued
             the
          
           Picts
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             so
             termed
             by
          
           Fordon
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             119.
             lin
          
           .
           17.
           
           For
           ,
           
             it
             is
             likely
          
           ,
           reade
           
             is
             it
             likely
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           121.
           
           For
           
             de
             Muro
             lapideo
          
           ,
           reade
           
             de
             Mora
             lapidea
             .
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           stony
           Moor.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             129.
             lin
          
           .
           16.
           
           For
           
           Ferchard's
           second
           Son
           ,
           reade
           Ferchard
           the
           Second
           his
           Son.
           
        
         
           
             Pag.
             167.
             lin
          
           .
           For
           Tich
           ,
           reade
           Fich
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             175.
             lin
          
           .
           14.
           
           For
           created
           ,
           reade
           
             treated
             of
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Reader
           is
           intreated
           to
           excuse
           these
           mistakes
           in
           the
           printing
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           Authour
           's
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           Reader
           doubt
           of
           the
           old
           Alliance
           betwixt
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           old
           League
           shall
           be
           printed
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           been
           lately
           found
           upon
           record
           in
           an
           old
           Register
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           bear
           date
           791.
           agreeing
           exactly
           with
           what
           I
           have
           said
           page
           109.
           of
           my
           First
           Book
           ;
           and
           with
           page
           74.
           of
           this
           :
           and
           this
           proves
           us
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Nation
           setled
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           considerable
           reputation
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           :
           for
           how
           is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Emperour
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           either
           his
           honour
           or
           interest
           to
           engage
           in
           so
           strict
           an
           alliance
           with
           a
           pack
           of
           Pilsering
           Vagabond
           Robbers
           ,
           confin'd
           to
           the
           then
           very
           insignificant
           County
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           unjustly
           alledg'd
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           is
           pleased
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Authour
           's
           
             Ius
             Regium
          
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Famous
           University
           of
           Oxford
           had
           other
           thoughts
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           understand
           by
           the
           following
           Letter
           ,
           which
           passed
           their
           Publick
           Seal
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           to
           the
           Authour
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               Honorabili
               plurimum
               Domino
               ,
               Domino
               
                 Georgio
                 M'henzie
              
               ,
               Equiti
               Aurato
               Regio
               Regni
               Scotiae
               Advocato
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissime
                 &
                 Clarissime
                 Domine
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 CUM
                 Regio
                 Principum
                 Iure
                 &
                 Majestate
                 nihil
                 sit
                 sanctius
                 ,
                 utpote
                 quod
                 iis
                 inviolatis
                 &
                 Regni
                 gloria
                 &
                 subditorum
                 pax
                 unice
                 conservantur
                 ,
                 facile
                 possis
                 credere
                 ,
                 quam
                 acceptissimos
                 Academiae
                 ,
                 quae
                 Regi
                 semper
                 fida
                 gloriatur
                 perstitisse
                 ,
                 honores
                 contuleris
                 ,
                 cum
                 vestras
                 Regiae
                 causae
                 vindicias
                 nobis
                 non
                 tantum
                 transmiseris
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 in
                 publicum
                 simul
                 ,
                 iniquo
                 hoc
                 tempore
                 vocaris
                 patrocinium
                 .
                 Si
                 quae
                 enim
                 (
                 post
                 probatam
                 bellis
                 
                 civilibus
                 fidem
                 ,
                 ignibusque
                 traditos
                 impios
                 libellos
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 originem
                 &
                 vires
                 sumserat
                 perduellio
                 )
                 ulterioris
                 officii
                 partes
                 supererant
                 ,
                 eas
                 omnes
                 vestro
                 explevimus
                 beneficio
                 qui
                 causam
                 principis
                 una
                 videmur
                 defendisse
                 ,
                 quod
                 Doctissimi
                 laboris
                 effeceris
                 participes
                 .
                 Qui
                 ipsa
                 fundamenta
                 penitus
                 convellens
                 quibus
                 ,
                 inimica
                 semper
                 Regibus
                 ,
                 plebis
                 improba
                 innititur
                 causa
                 ,
                 de
                 ipsa
                 seditione
                 vel
                 Bellicâ
                 potiorem
                 reportasti
                 victoriam
                 ;
                 cum
                 enim
                 armis
                 miles
                 rebelles
                 cogat
                 in
                 tempus
                 tantum
                 gladios
                 recondere
                 ,
                 Tu
                 ,
                 invictissimae
                 rationis
                 viribus
                 ,
                 imperas
                 ne
                 iterum
                 stringantur
                 .
                 Languet
                 quidem
                 tantum
                 quae
                 debellatur
                 ,
                 non
                 extinguitur
                 seditio
                 ,
                 devictumque
                 licet
                 humilis
                 &
                 abjecti
                 vulgus
                 imperii
                 patiens
                 videatur
                 ,
                 vel
                 minimâ
                 
                 elucente
                 spe
                 res
                 novas
                 continuo
                 molitur
                 .
                 Adeo
                 ut
                 Regias
                 partes
                 verius
                 sustentet
                 qui
                 suadet
                 quam
                 qui
                 cogit
                 parere
                 ,
                 rebusque
                 Imperii
                 honestius
                 consulat
                 ,
                 qui
                 inconcussae
                 fidei
                 divinam
                 statuens
                 originem
                 ,
                 Reverentiam
                 Principum
                 non
                 metum
                 incu●it
                 ,
                 Regibusque
                 ex
                 officio
                 docet
                 ,
                 non
                 re
                 ,
                 vel
                 tempore
                 turpiter
                 inservire
                 .
                 Hinc
                 fit
                 ut
                 quamvis
              
               Scotorum
               
                 virtuti
                 plurimum
                 debeatur
                 ,
                 quod
                 rebelles
                 bis
                 prosligaverint
                 ,
                 Tibi
                 plus
                 sit
                 referendum
                 quod
              
               Buchanum
               &
               Miltonum
               :
               
                 quorum
                 licet
                 de
                 scriptis
                 derivatum
                 plurimas
                 Regni
                 partes
                 venenum
                 infecerit
                 ,
                 Tu
                 tamen
                 grassante
                 diu
                 malo
                 ,
                 tam
                 felici
                 tandem
                 remedio
                 subvenisti
                 ut
                 conscientiae
                 ,
                 Rationi
                 ,
                 legibusque
                 Regni
                 antiquissimis
                 necesse
                 est
                 renuncient
                 si
                 qui
                 in
                 posterum
                 
                 sint
                 qui
                 in
                 Deum
                 Regemque
                 una
                 Rebelles
                 audeant
                 iterum
                 movere
                 arma
                 .
                 Quod
                 itaque
                 nostra
                 ex
                 parte
                 Unicum
                 possumus
                 ,
                 inter
                 libros
                 aeternae
                 memoriae
                 sacros
                 ,
                 Vestros
                 Academia
                 reponet
                 ,
                 honores
                 Autori
                 exoptans
                 quos
                 ipsa
                 nequit
                 conferre
                 ,
                 soliusque
                 possit
                 Principis
                 Munificentia
                 :
                 Nimirum
                 ut
                 penitus
                 fractis
                 per
                 te
                 Fanaticorum
                 viribus
                 ,
                 sentiat
                 Rex
                 quantum
                 possit
                 vel
                 Unius
                 subditi
                 literata
                 fides
                 ,
                 &
                 Ipse
                 experiaris
                 quantum
                 mereatur
                 .
                 Haec
                 eo
                 ,
                 quo
                 mittimus
                 animo
                 accipias
                 ,
                 &
                 inter
                 affectûs
                 indicia
                 aestimes
                 quo
                 Te
                 prosequitur
              
            
             
               
                 Illustrissime
                 Domine
                 Nomini
                 vestro
                 addictissima
                 ,
                 Universitas
                 Oxoniensis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   E
                   Domo
                   nostrae
                   Convocationis
                   V.
                   Id.
                   Iunii
                   ,
                   MDCLXXXIV
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           printed
           for
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Joseph
             Hindmarsh
          
           .
        
         
           
           DAvelas's
           History
           of
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           Poems
           by
           several
           Hands
           ,
           and
           on
           several
           Occasions
           ,
           collected
           by
           
             N.
             Tate
          
           .
        
         
           Miscellany
           ;
           being
           a
           Collection
           of
           Poems
           by
           several
           Hands
           ,
           collected
           by
           Mrs.
           
             A.
             Behn
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Works
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Oldham
          
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Remains
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           of
           Monarchy
           ;
           more
           particularly
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Crowns
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           a
           close
           from
           the
           whole
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           I.
           Duke
           of
           York
           .
        
         
           Practical
           Rules
           of
           Christian
           Piety
           ,
           containing
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           whole
           duty
           of
           a
           true
           Disciple
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           History
           of
           Count
           Zozimus
           translated
           into
           English.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Doctour's
           Physician
           ,
           or
           Dialogues
           concerning
           Health
           ,
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Original
           French.
           
        
         
           
           Butler's
           Ghost
           ;
           or
           Hudibras
           4th
           Part
           ,
           with
           Reflexions
           on
           these
           Times
           .
        
         
           
             Ienkinsius
             Redivivus
          
           ;
           or
           the
           Works
           of
           that
           Grave
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           truly
           Loyal
           and
           Courageous
           Judge
           Ienkins
           whilst
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           Newgate
           ,
           by
           command
           of
           the
           Rebellious
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           begun
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
             November
          
           the
           3d
           ,
           1640.
           
           Wherein
           is
           plainly
           set
           forth
           the
           just
           Power
           and
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Privilege
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           Treason
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           The
           Familiar
           Epistles
           of
           Collonel
           
             Henry
             Martin
          
           found
           in
           his
           Misses
           Cabinet
           .
        
         
           A
           true
           Account
           of
           the
           Captivity
           of
           
             Thomas
             Phelps
          
           at
           Machaness
           ,
           in
           Barbary
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           strange
           Escape
           in
           company
           of
           
             Edmund
             Baxter
          
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           burning
           two
           of
           the
           greatest
           Pirat
           Ships
           belonging
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           the
           River
           of
           
           Mamora
           ,
           upon
           the
           13th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1685.
           
           By
           
             Thomas
             Phelps
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Perjur'd
           Phanatick
           ;
           or
           the
           Malitious
           Conspiracy
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Croke
          
           of
           
             Chilton
             ,
             Henry
             Larimore
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Fanaticks
           ,
           against
           the
           life
           of
           
             Robert
             Hawkins
          
           ,
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           late
           Minister
           of
           Chilton
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           his
           suit
           for
           Tythes
           .
        
         
           An
           Historical
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           Bishops
           ;
           written
           in
           French
           by
           Mounsier
           Maimburg
           ,
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             A.
             Lovell
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50442-e220
           
             Praef.
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             pag.
             267.
             &
             passim
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50442-e650
           
             Praef.
             p.
             3d.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             pag.
             72.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50442-e1520
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Stillingfl
             .
             praef
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Cap.
             5.
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             *
             Bed.
             L.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Verum
               eadem
            
             Britannia
             Romanis
             
               usque
               ad
            
             Caium
             Julium
             Caesarem
             
               incognita
               suit
            
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             5.
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Pref.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Brit.
             Descript.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Utraque
             gens
             eam
             inseder
             at
             provinciam
             quae
             jam
             diu
             Scotia
             est
             appellata
             .
          
           
             †
             C.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             13.
             
             Edit
             .
             Iocelia
             .
          
           
             *
             Hiberni
             revertuntur
             domum
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             1.
             
             Parag.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             5.
             
             P.
             283.
             
          
           
             *
             Quos
             sibi
             Caledonia
             viros
             seposuerat
             .
          
           
             †
             Integri
             &
             Indomiti
             .
          
           
             *
             Indigenae
             an
             advecti
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Univers
             .
             de
             reb
             .
             gest
             .
             reg
             .
             Scot.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               1.
               c.
            
             37.
             
             Many
             evidences
             we
             have
             that
             Scotland
             is
             oft
             call'd
             and
             hecht
             Hibernia
             ,
             as
             Ireland
             doth
             .
          
           
             Agente
             palladio
             Scotorum
             Episcopo
             a
             Coelestino
             in
             Britanniam
             misso
             ut
             Pelagianam
             haeresin
             extingueret
             .
             Rationar
             .
             tempor
             ad
             .
             an
             .
             429.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             59.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             2.
             
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             68.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             7.
             contr
             .
             Iudaeos
             
               as
               it
               is
               translated
            
             by
             St.
             Asaph
             ,
             praef
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Habet
             enim
             progeniem
             Scoticae
             gentis
             de
             Britannorum
             vicinia
             .
          
           
             *
             Et
             Scoti
             hanc
             genti
             suae
             antiquitatem
             mihi
             debent
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Occident
             :
             Imp.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             141.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50442-e13300
           
             *
             Antiquit.
             Hibern
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Praef.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Antiq.
             Hibern
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Bell.
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             17.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50442-e16540
           
             Pref.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             60.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             not
             Lib.
             4.
             but
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             13.
             
             ●●
             .
             and
             lib.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             ●●
             .
             Et
             in
             〈◊〉
             Recapitulatione
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ford.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             39.
             l.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             fol.
             48.
             57.
             l.
             5.
             passim
             .
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &
             15.
             passim
             .
             Euch.
             lib.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &
             9.
             passim
             .
             Les●
             .
             lib.
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             passim
             .
          
           
             Ford.
             lib.
             5.
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Maj.
             
               lib.
               3.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Boeth
             .
             lib.
             12.
             
             Buch.
             l.
             7.
             
             Les●
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ford.
             
               lib.
               3
               ,
               &
            
             4.
             
             Maj.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Boeth
             .
             lib.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Buch.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
             L.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             14.
             cap
             :
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50442-e21570
           
             Pref.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             part
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             part
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chron.
             Mail.
             
               p.
               136.
               edit
            
             .
             Oxon.
             1684.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             480.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             Pr.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             14.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Education
             du
             Prince
             ,
             l.
             1.
             chap.
             1.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             4.
             46.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             114
             ,
             &
             264.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             165.
             190.
             327.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             pag.
             282.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             &
             Chap.
             5.
             passim
             .
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Ogyg.
             p.
             467.
             
             Verum
             aliquot
             desider
             at
             is
             Distichis
             ,
             integrum
             Apographum
             reperire
             non
             contigit
             ;
             aliàs
             absolutum
             ex
             eo
             Catalogum
             contexere
             non
             dubitaremus
             .
          
           
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Still
             .
             chap.
             1.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Bul.
             in
             Fordon
             ,
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Fordon
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             348.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Scotia
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Voss.
             de
             Hist.
             Lat.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             5.
             p.
             103
             ,
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             †
             Hist.
             3.
             5.
             pag.
             171
             ,
             172.
             
             &
             3.
             5.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Scotiae
             propinquum
             .
             Ex
             quibus
             patet
             quod
             ultima
             pars
             insulae
             Britanniae
             versus
             Boream
             est
             Northumbria
             .
          
           
             Epit.
             hist.
             Rom.
             p.
             672.
             
          
           
             Decr.
             16.
             pag.
             783.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             784.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Joh.
               Lomeierus
            
             de
             Bibliothecis
             ,
             p.
             149.
             
             Edit
             .
             2.
             
             Ex
             Germaniâ
             transfretamus
             ad
             penitus
             toto
             divisos
             orbe
             Britannos
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             literarum
             cognitionem
             diu
             ante
             Christi
             tempora
             habuisse
             dicuntur
             :
             Anno
             enim
             ante
             Christum
             natum
             270.
             
             
               Dornadilla
               Maini
            
             silius
             ,
             
               Scotorum
               Rex
            
             ,
             praecepta
             venandi
             scriptis
             commisit
             ,
             &
             subditis
             suis
             servanda
             proposuit
             :
             quae
             leges
             &
             nostro
             adhuc
             seculo
             ,
             seu
             sacrae
             ,
             observantur
             .
             Fidem
             Christianam
             non
             postremi
             receperunt
             .
             Tertull.
             adv
             .
             Judaeos
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             Britannorum
             inaccessa
             Romanis
             loca
             ,
             Christo
             vero
             subdita
             .
             Audiant
             hoc
             Romani
             Pontificis
             Gnathones
             ,
             qui
             ejus
             universalem
             Monarchiam
             in
             Ecclesiam
             quovis
             modo
             stabilire
             conantur
             .
             Britanni
             fidem
             acceperunt
             in
             illis
             locis
             quo
             Romanis
             aditus
             non
             patebat
             .
             Qui
             posset
             dari
             Episcopus
             universalis
             ,
             cùm
             nullus
             unquam
             fuerit
             Monarcha
             politicus
             ,
             qui
             sibi
             totum
             terrarum
             orbem
             subjecerit
             ?
             Quamvis
             Romanorum
             imperatores
             hac
             vanâ
             opinione
             inflatos
             Spiritus
             gesserunt
             ,
             ut
             se
             totius
             orbis
             Dominos
             crederent
             ,
             cùm
             sanè
             modicam
             ejus
             partem
             obtinerent
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             though
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             that
             he
             had
             this
             from
             our
             Historians
             ,
             yet
             it
             still
             proves
             that
             he
             and
             others
             believe
             our
             Historians
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50442-e32910
           
             Camb.
             Brit.
             pag.
             82.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Polychr
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             15.
             cap.
             80.